The Kosmon Unity Compendium - The Kosmon Church

The Kosmon Unity Compendium The Kosmon Church (2011)

The symbol as seen represents the Sacred Name of the Creator in a Tri-Unity, the Circle of Love, The Cross of Light, and the Leaf of Life.

In all parts of the world to-day, many people have become conscious that the earth is entering a New Age, and recognising the guidance of the Supreme Being, they desire under that guidance to assist in the inauguration of this Age by spiritual means, both practical and theoretical. In this they follow the path of the World-teachers and co-operate with the great minds working from the spiritual spheres. To this end, the living of a higher life, by the practice of brotherhood, peace, spiritual communion and service to one's brother man is essential. This is enhanced by personal occult and mystical unfoldment. Unto this purpose, the book called Oahspe was given to the world, and all who can accept these ideals and follow the Oahspean teachings can become members of The Kosmon Unity, a world-wide spiritual association. Membership is open to all who sincerely desire to dedicate themselves to service, and walk the Way of Inner Light.

1

Table of Contents The Creator Is The All Light (p5) Angelic Greeting (p8) There is a Bridge (p9) Liberation by a Rhythmic Resonance (p15) Objective and Subjective (p17) The Morning Light (p21) The Kosmon Church Teaches: (p22) Oahspe Study No. 6: Angel Communion (p23) The Zarathustrian Mas (p25) Jehovih — The All-Being (p29) Spiritual Unfoldment (p30) The Secret Place (p33) The Approach to the Shrine (p35) The Awakening of the Soul (p38) Atlantis: Fact or Fiction? (p42) The Human Aura (p44) A Jubilee Message (p46) Another Veil (p47) The Silence (p49) Essora (p51) Evolution and Awakening (p54) The Human Spiritual Heritage (p58) A Place of Delight (p60) The Key of Emeth (p64) Spiritual Effort (p68) Love and Service (p73) The Soul of Man (p76) The Kosmon Observance (p80) UNO and the New Age (p83) Service (p85) Colour and Personal Unfoldment (p89) Shalam (p91) 2

The Gnostics (93) Prayer and Sleep (p95) Beside the Still Waters (p97) Music In Relation to the Cosmos (p98) Spirit and Personality (p100) Church Trance Address: Oahspe Fellowship Kosmon: Midsummer Festival (Summer Solstice) (p102) The Shining Gateway (p105) The Kosmon Church (p111) Patterns of Power (p112) Simple Thoughts on the Higher Outlook (p114) In Celebration of the Harvest Festival and the 60th Anniversary of the Kosmon Church (p127) Prayer Sang to the Tablets of Saphah (p131) In Our Contemplation (p133) The Power of the Sun (p134) A Message from the Kosmon Church (p135) Two Angels (p138) Angelic Preceptory — Zarathustrian Mas (p140) Editorial (p142) Teachings taken from Preceptories (p143) Logic and Reasoning in Matters Spiritual (p136) An Angelic Greeting (p142) "It Droppeth As The Gentle Rain .... " (p150) In Our Contemplation (p152) Faithists in an Age of Transition (p154) The End of a Ray (p156) Oahspe Onwards (p158) The All Mind Is The Unity Of The Whole: The World Invisible is a Manifestation of the All Mind (p159) Chronology of Cycles (p161) Meditation (p165) The 'Rite' Way (p166) The Forgiveness of a Modern Mystic (p168) Spiritual Image (p169) 3

Aheba and Amereth (p172) Methods of Spiritual Development (p174) Cultivating the Consciousness of the Healing Power Within (p175) In Our Contemplation (177) No Rose without Thorns (p178) The Crystal Body (p181) The Silent Voice (p182) Power and Presence (p183) The Etheric Body (p185) O Almighty One (p188) Children of Light (p189) A Twofold Path (p191) Angelic Preceptory (p193) Intelligence and Destiny (p197) About Prayer (p200) The Path of Kosmon Service (p204) A Prayer for The World (p208) What is The Kosmon Unity? (p210) Portrait of a Young Girl (p211) The Father's Kingdom on Earth and The New World (p212) The Light (p214) Prayer for The World (p217) Prayer for The World (p218) Questions and Answers (p219) The Near Death Experience (p220) The E-O-I and The Triangle (p222) Three Days (p223) A Day Well Spent (p224)

4

The Creator Is The All Light Anonymous (1931)

The Creator is often called the All Light. Perhaps this term is not fully expressive. Perhaps it does not convey enough of what we mean when we speak of the Creator. But let us just examine that statement.

Light, as we know it, consists of several colours. The blending of these colours produces White Light. Where you can disassociate any of the colours you get a distinct expression of that light. Thus for instance, the RED flower absorbs all other rays, but manifests the RED. The yellow absorbs all other rays, but reflects the yellow ray. Whereas the White flower, receives the white light and projects all colours.

When we observe then, the manifestation of the rays of light, we get a very remarkable thing: the projection of the rays of light produce an effect. Now, it is this effect, which we see around us in Creation. The sun is constantly manifesting its light. The vortex of the Earth receives this manifestation and interprets it as the light you see about you, the light of day. It also gives to the vortex of the Moon a reflex of that light, and the Moon replies by reflecting the light of the Sun in a cool manner. This peculiar expression of the light with which we are all familiar, has for us a most profound lesson, and we cannot do better than to point out to you how this manifestation affects everything we do or see from the Spiritual side.

The Angels or the Spirits who have left corporeal embodiment, and who dwell in the heavens above or round about you are each in turn reflectors of light. We do not mean to say that they reflect physical light, but you see, that light which they manifest is certainly something like it, but more brilliant, more life-like, more living. Suppose you could therefore, see the Angels or the Esseans who come to you, you would see them clothed in light. The light which they manifest would be in accordance with their own Spiritual Nature.

Should it be an Angel of Wisdom, the light which would be reflected would have a distinct tone of gold in it, golden yellow and it would seem as if the Spirit was expressing the golden yellow light of the sun in a very beautiful manner; and as you contacted the light which this Angel was expressing you would immediately begin to think of all those complex things which the wise men know and understand. You would begin to think them according to your method of interpreting them.

Now, you often say to yourself: Well now, this knowledge is beyond me. I cannot understand the different Doctrines and Teachings, and the different theories which are advanced.

Yes you can! There is nothing too advanced nothing too exalted for you to understand.

The quickening Ray which comes from the Teacher enables you to interpret the message in a way that you can understand, so that however exalted or high or intellectual the Preceptor)' or the Address may be, if you just focus your mind on the Teacher you can always get the sense of it. Supposing the Spirit or Angel who comes to you quickens you with the Spirit of Devotion. Then the wonderful azure or sapphire blue is manifesting in the light which is about the Angel. That Blue quickens within you the Spirit of Transcendence, you feel that you are free from Earth and dwelling in Heaven. The light of the Heavenly 5

World is all about you and you feel you want to Praise The Creator.

When the Angel who comes to you, quickens you in Love, then you behold the rose pink colour deepening to crimson in the aura. When the Angel makes you feel sympathetic toward everybody. This causes you to send out a wave of Love to all the downtrodden, even the sinners. The waifs and strays, the people who are deluded by the material things of the World. You feel sorry for them; you feel a love and a pity for all the meaner creatures which have been endowed with bodies of animals, the birds in the air, the creeping things.

No wonder the followers of Sakaya said to themselves: — All these things are embodiments of the Light and we cannot kill them. Therefore we will live on the herbs and things which grow in the Earth.

Supposing therefore, when the Angel who comes to you has the quality of the green of the trees and the grass, the wonderful vitality of Nature. That one, will quicken in you that same power, and cause you to vibrate in harmony with Nature. You know, the Spirits who live amongst Nature, and there are a number who love Nature. You, love Nature. Some of you would like to live surrounded by Nature, but many of you have to live in a big City, although you would much rather live alone right out in the wilds perhaps, occasionally coming into contact with your fellows, but still you would prefer to breathe that wonderful air of Freedom of plain, woodland and field. There are spirits who live like that. They live in the Spiritual side of Nature. Because all the green trees and flowers and fields have a spirit side to them, and the Angels who dwell in them live as if you were living in your woods amongst the trees, grass and flowers, but in the Spirit life these things arc of a higher expression of the material things. The Old Philosophers used to say: "As above so below". Or vice Versa. We can therefore realise that these Spirits would naturally breathe the vitality and vibrations of Nature and they would very often be the Spirits of Indians. people accustomed to live in Nature; It is by this means that the Creator has ordained, in their coming to minister to you in the Towns and Cities, that they should get a knowledge of humanity as it is amongst people in Cities. Already they have a knowledge of Nature and its life, so when they are in the Spirit life they come to the crowded Cities, and they bring the breath of renewal with them.

Many Spiritualist Brethren speak of the Indians who come to them, particularly the North American Indians, referring to the power which they bring with them. Well, that is the vortexya of Nature.

What do we mean by that?: —- Well, the living plant is like an electric battery. It is creating energy all the time. It is quickened by that energy which is called Life, and because of the movement of the sap and the chemical change going on in the plant, and the interchange between the things which compose the plant and the Sun's Rays, this interchange creates another current, and that is called by the Faithists "Vortexya" or the product of a Vortex.

The Vortex is something that is whirling round and round and round.

The different trees have different vortices. The Birch has a different vortex from the Poplar.

The Elder different from the Oak and so on. As a matter of fact, the Oak has a very Spiritual vortex, so has the Birch. The Hazel and the Elder both have an occult vortex.

Peculiar is it not?

All Nature conspires to give something. Everything is giving in the Universe. It is only because we are blind that we are not receiving properly. Man, is a receiving instrument.

6

You see, a Man does not belong to this Earth really. He is only here for a part of his time.

The plants and animals are in their element. They belong to the corporeal plane. Although the animal survives yet their corporeal expression is a perfect expression. A man has to pass through the earthly plane and to acquire what knowledge he can, at least he has to develop that self within him through wrestling with difficulties. This develops the Will and focuses the Mind and the Soul.

So, these Angels of whom we have spoken come and minister to you; it is because we want you have a knowledge of them that we so often speak about them. If you have a knowledge of them and you think about them, then you open the door to their Ministry. If you never think about them, they cannot minister to you so well as when you do have them in your thoughts. You say you have not much time. Well! don't you always make time to eat your food, to wash, dress or to read the morning paper? Is there not somewhere in between the multifarious duties of the day that you could for five minutes think about the Angels, the Spirits if you prefer the term?

Thing about those whose light manifests the golden light of the Sun. Think about those angels who manifest the light of the Rose which quickens you in Love and Sympathy.

Think about those whose Light manifests the beautiful sapphire blue colour, quickening you in devotion. Or those Angels who bring the power of Nature which quicken you in vitality and helps you to fight disease.

If you think about them, they will bring their magnetism or vortexya. You say: — Well is this part of my daily Worship? Yes! if you like. You have got to learn to know JEHOVIH and you have to get away from the old habit of imagining Him a big man sitting up on a cloud. That idea should surely have died with your childhood. Since it is difficult to think about Him as an ALL Person, you can only think about what He does and how He manifests. There will be a point in your unfoldment later on, when the Light of Illumination will enable you to see HIM as HE is in one or the other particular perfected form of His Manifestation. and as you unfold onward toward Nirvana this Revelation will become more and more pronounced.

So you start by thinking how He doeth His Will through the Angels and the Souls of men.

You begin to think something about Him. After you have said your prayers, "Our Father Who art in Heaven.” or whatever prayer you use, you then think about Him manifesting His Light through His Angels.

Some like to think of Him as being like the SUN. The Faithists do in particular. They were taught this by their ancient Teacher, Zoroaster or Zarathustra who said: — Let us think of the Creator as we think of the SUN. The Sun gives warmth, causes the earth to bring forth the green herbs and the harvests Let us think of the Creator as giving all life to the earth and bringing forth all the beautiful things we see around us. So that it came to be written that, "Even as the Sun is to the Light of day, so is Jehovih to the understanding of all the living. Whereon to contemplate is the road to everlasting life, rising in Wisdom. Love and Power forever".

If you are thinking like that, it is the beginning of Wisdom and JEHOVIH shall bless you and help you abundantly if you will only turn your thoughts to HIM. AMEN.

7

Angelic Greeting Brother Morley (1932) We have drawn so close to you this day that we may speak a message into your souls, and we would invite you to be receptive to the note which is struck by the celestial musicians, that in responding to it, you may go forth on life's journey in the coming year better equipped, strengthened more than ever to face the problems which lie before you.

The harmonies of those celestial musicians are ever creative, uplifting and ennobling, so as you kneel in prayer this day to receive a benediction, we shall come to you and give you light on difficult problems, Secret and arcane shall that light be within the heart, and as the days go by things will resolve themselves, and all before you shall go the light of that strength and wonderful revealing whichever comes to those who are guided by the angels.

The past year has presented to you many difficulties, and the New Year will not be without them, but if there is light on the path, who shall fear them? And who shall fear if Jehovih is his Guide?

Listen for those inner harmonies, and as we come to you this day, wherever you may be, we shall give to you that particular power which will enable you to face life's problems with a new hope and courage. Then you shall receive abundantly, and going forth shall praise Him that He has made possible for you the path of FORTHGOING WITH KNOWLEDGE. Amen.

8

There is a Bridge George Morley (1932) The religion of the Faithist is one which aims at helping a man to find his true self. To find the capacity which he possesses, not only corporeal but spiritual also, because the true self lies within. The outer self, the physical body, is a peculiar thing because it is a limitation as well as a means whereby the true self can find expression on the material plane of activity.

Thus physical body is endowed with all the limitations which heredity can impose, but it is also given characteristics which enable the individual to realise his true self; and it would seem as if this body, the house in which the thinker resides during his earthly sojourn, limiting as it does his expression, would require some particular form of quickening to enable it to respond to vibrations which are above the physical, those things which are higher than the mere material form of stimulation. But there is a bridge between the physical and the spiritual; this bridge is the etheric part of a man's being. You may call it his astral body if you wish, but it is a link between the purely spiritual and the physical, and is represented in the physical by the very fine nervous system which that body possesses.

This nervous system is bi-polar, positive and negative, the cerebro-spinal and the sympathetic nervous system; and since the whole of one's activities depend on the accurate functioning of this dual system, the occultist and the psychologist have studied its functions most closely.

Beyond the range of physical action there are the baffling phenomena of psychic action, that particular kind of manifestation which seems to evade all forms of physical explanation. It points to the fact that there is another realm of existence in which the spiritual can live and manifest apart from the physical. The Faithist accepts that fact, and he calls this other world, the spirit or heaven world. It may be that a better term could be found for it, but it is sufficient if we explain it to mean that state of existence in which the thinker, the spirit, lives after it leaves the physical body permanently.

The heaven world, therefore, is a locality. It has an objective existence. It is as complex as the physical, indeed in its lowest aspect it is a reflex of the physical plane, for this reason that the substance of the lowest plane receives the atomic reflexes of everything in the physical world. The eye of the spirit body is an organ, a psychic organ, capable of receiving reflections from objects on the physical as well as registering the light which is given out by objects on the spiritual planes. Mortal sight sees things only by the light they reflect, whereas spiritual sight sees spiritual things by the light they emit, or physical objects by their atomic reflections .

The dwellers on the lower spirit planes cannot always see the higher Orders of Spirits (unless those Orders make themselves visible) for the simple reason that the more interior or higher one goes, the finer are the vibrations and therefore more difficult to perceive by the means available on the first planes of ascension.

With this thought before us you will immediately see that a number of people who pass out of the physical body, having no knowledge of the after-life, are confronted with a problem, because they may return to those they have left upon the physical plane, and they can see them but yet there is a difference. They find that some are more discernable than 9

others, and upon the old familiar objects, they cannot make an impression as they did during earth life. This, at first, leads to much confusion, and would lead to a more disordered state of mind were it not for the fact that he thinks he is dreaming; and that is his salvation. He just passes from one dream state to another for quite a long time.

Many people investigating Spiritualism are confronted with the problem, that those who come to communicate with them can often do so only partially. Their communications also may be very confused, and it seems as if they are not fully aware of the state and condition of things they have left behind. That is due to the first condition of dreaming in which they have found themselves and their inability to arouse themselves objectively to communicate in a direct manner. The more positive of those who pass into that life, asserting to themselves they are still alive, are able to cohere their thoughts, and receive information, and very often communicate successfully. But one thing is needed, and that is a complete break from the physical conditions by which they are surrounded that they may enter more completely the interior planes of life before they can talk again to those they have left on the mortal plane.

Here then we must distinguish between those who having passed through death, are living on the lower spirit planes, and those who have gone on to the higher levels. The first may sometimes be a little confused or uncertain; whereas the second will be clear and positive but cannot communicate frequently, coming to us only at certain times according to esoteric rules.

The fact is this, that the whole world around is overshadowed by a vast world of spiritual beings. It would perhaps be unwise for us to suggest world-wide spirit communication, but we do urge a universal spiritual communion; a communion with the higher worlds, with the planes of light, truth and beauty, seeking it for knowledge regarding spiritual things, that in this knowledge we may be the better able to carry out the Father's Will in helping the world into a brighter and better state.

Can we help the world if we come more into touch with the higher spheres? Well, let us examine that point for a moment. Those higher planes, often in this philosophy called the Second Resurrection, are both a place and condition inhabited by those who have risen above the low spirit spheres and are no longer earthbound. They are free and unaffected by earthly conditions. Their realm is one of light, joy, harmony and unity; and within it are found music and art, beauty and strength. All these things, which are attributes for which you often long, are there in manifestation, and the dwellers on those planes move about amongst the things they have created — houses, gardens of perfect loveliness, art galleries, halls for music and drama, temples and sanctuaries, places which you would desire to visit if you were in such a state and condition, still realising that you have an objective existence. The old idea of heaven being a place of sweet remoteness as to be perfectly intangible must be dismissed.

Here in your earth life, you have a pattern of that which shall come after this life is ended, free from its limitations if you will, providing means for each for the expression of one's interior genius. Who of you has ever found it possible to express all that you have felt within yourself — the desire to play a part with power in something creative; or to express the poetry, art or music which you hold so dear?

That is possible only in a sphere of higher dimension, free from the many limiting conditions of the physical plane. Such is the life of those higher spiritual worlds of which we have spoken, the sphere where dwell those who have left the bondage of the lower 10

planes, and who were once like you, dwelling on the material plane. Even life in these higher spheres is not permanent, for there are worlds beyond, far more wonderful, but the period of time spent there is usually much longer than the earthly span.

What is the object of this state and condition? May we explain to you that it has for its object the nurturing of certain interior capacities and powers, several of which you do not realise are latent within you now. For instance, the ability to read the interior light as it expresses Creation; to help to build that plane upon which one has one's dwelling; to give the best expression of one's deeper self, and to learn to become a creator under the Supreme Creator. All this requires many years. You, for instance, may have within you the potentials of an orator, but have no means of expressing that ability on the physical plane.

In the higher spheres, you will find the right conditions and opportunities, and they will be in this way, that no longer limited by a physical body, you would be able to attune yourself to the inner vibrations of the universe, and the spiritual body would respond to those vibrations which were in accord with your inner nature, and you would begin to develop along very definite lines of your own particular individuality.

There might be times when it would be necessary for you to contact the earth plane again.

What is the reason for that? It is this, that there might be certain things which you had left undone whilst in the physical form, or other things which you should not have done, and the law of cause and effect would call you back again. Then by overshadowing others, especially if they had a spiritual relationship to you, you would help to redeem the little wrong you had done, or make good that which you failed to do. By overshadowing others, by inspiring them to greater fulfillment, you both aid them on the path of progress and develop your individuality further.

These higher spiritual planes, called in Kosmon terminology, the Second Resurrection, give you the power to do this, for the simple reason that as soon as the spiritual faculties are developed, they are manifesting. That which is now latent within you, there coming into full fruition, then you will return to the physical contact with a strange and wonderful power which you did not possess when you were in the lower planes. This is due to unfoldment or growth; and moving about in company with other workers you help the world along its troubled pathway toward the fullness of this New Age; toward that condition yet to come in its history when all its problems, its vexed conditions, will have been resolved, and an earthly paradise have come.

It is by and through this spiritual ministry that the world is inspired to help itself, to establish universal brotherhood, to work for all those good things that humanise society, to bridge the gulf between different nations, to advance toward a better state of life and health. All these are of the New Age, and this inspiration comes from the Second Resurrection where such conditions already abound. This is the key to human progress on the physical plane.

We cannot pass without considering the world which overshadows the Second Resurrection. This is the highest state and condition of development before one leaves this earth and its heavens for good to find absolute emancipation. In this third realm you have a still higher expression. There, thought is even more potent, feeling more acute, and the things which give you true peace, and make you really happy, are found there in perfection. In this sphere we see the focusing point of all the angelic beings working in the higher planes. This focal point, this centre, is the mind of the great ruler of this planet and its heavens, called in Kosmon terminology" God" as distinct from the term: "God the Father." This great angel, who focuses the minds of all the higher angels in his own, acts 11

as the heartbeat, moving in tune to the interior spheres of the great All Life, or their manifestation.

Is this not the plan of the universe? You have the sun and the attendant planets moving in vast orbits. What is it that holds them to the central luminary? The scientists have not yet discovered it, but it is a vast vortex of etheric force; nor can that etheric force hold them in its embrace unless there were an inner impulse within it. That impulse is the mind within the great solar centre, and due to its rhythmic heart-beat, all planets move in concert, and in accord with the forces which play upon them. Everything so exact that astronomers can read the skies for hundreds of years ahead.

This vast universe which you see around you when the stars light up the sky, all moving, is a part of the grand universal Whole, the infinitely great, yet how wonderful also is the infinitely small. Within the laboratory you see the physicist examine the substances within the high potential currents, the substances giving oil tiny particles which he calls ions and electrons, causing light to radiate forth, moving by the intrinsic impulse which is said to be within them, each tiny, ultra-microscopic particle moved with a perfect quantum of energy.

These quanta would be to each, and perfect in each part, but cannot be made to manifest unless under the influence of mind. These things help to prove that the universe is ruled by a Master Mind.

Brothers and sisters, is it not time we began to look at ourselves to see whether we have been drifting through life aimlessly? Just thinking that to-morrow or the next day will do before we begin to consider these spiritual matters. Remember, right within each of us, angel and mortal, there is a power at work, calling up the secret well-spring of our being.

Is it not time we examined the question: " What am I?" Am I being in light, or just a mere man or woman, a physical body? What is it within you that gives you the power to be? It is Life, it is Mind, and under the direction of the One All Mind the perfection of the universal power is working.

Come! Let us put aside the limitations which the physical plane imposes. Limitations we said, not possibilities, those we will develop. Do you wish to grow in knowledge or wisdom, in love or beauty, in true nobility of spirit? Then realise now that you have the capacity, and then put yourself in touch with the Higher Worlds of spiritual being, and let the forces of life flow through you from the great wells of the universe. It is for you to realise that you have the power within to become more than you are, no matter how you desire to express yourself in art, music or crafts, or whatever it may be. There is the power within for your true self to shine. It may be the desire to heal, or to help those people whom you contact in their sorrow.

You can step over the threshold into the lives of others and assist them, because if you can actually in touch with the higher spiritual worlds, their power will flow through you and immediately inspire those who are downcast to take a different view of life and move out in that direction which will resolve their vexed problem once and for all.

All over the world are sincere people who have stepped forward from the old orthodox religions, and are working to establish this line of newer thought, with the result that thousands of different voices are speaking this message to-day, and people in many groups and of various grades are listening to the words of power from the realms of light.

Now the world is advancing from the chaos into the New Age, and at the same time is being guided toward universal brotherhood, peace and spirituality, apart from all creeds.

12

These are the seeds the angels have sown. You, in your part, are assisting likewise.

Every person who turns his mind toward meditating on the spiritual worlds becomes the channel through which those worlds express their power; and having tuned into the higher planes by focusing your heart and mind toward them, it is beneficial because the spiritual can overcome all limitations. Thus in realising this fact you have a strength and courage with which to overcome all difficulties.

The Earth is passing through a cycle of time which is indicative of change. This change had to come before a more stable and settled condition. The children who are being born to-day are said to be different. Many of them are. Some children are born under the light of the Second Resurrection in a particular manner. They are coming into the world among all nations, but are deeply in touch with the higher spheres though they may not all be outwardly aware of it. Their elders may try to prevent them expressing their spiritual gifts or their inspiration, but will not succeed, because the light must flow out. When these children grow up they will proclaim this light, its truth, because they will feel it so strongly within them, and they will be the world reformers and world redeemers. This is the hope of the future, the child of the New Age under the lesu Light, to whom we bring gifts of gold, frankincense, and myrrh. This is our higher service.

The path of spiritual service is not a very easy one by any means, for the simple reason that anything that is worth attaining cannot be obtained by easy means. You see, the physical body is very prone to change its habits. Spiritual vibrations arising within it, all its impulses begin to rebel, and naturally when once it starts its journey there is a conflict between the world's pull and the pull of the spiritual worlds. With some this conflict goes on for quite a long time, but in the end the spirit gains the mastery, it gathers its power through the trial of strength to which it has been subjected. Every effort put forward helps you to receive more fully the light from the higher worlds; but you are free to accept this light or reject it. You can keep it or share it with others. Though you may never come again to this sanctuary, yet in the silence you can always seek the Light of Spirit ; you can think of the angelic worlds and all they mean to you; you can visualise the light of heaven coming to you as an actual fact; not just a mystical phrase. You can find a peace which the world cannot give.

The journey may seem hard at times, but you can attain the Second Resurrection now whilst in the physical body; you can attain even the Third Resurrection, it is only a question of spiritual growth. The more you turn toward the contemplation of these things and allow them to guide and direct your life, the more will the inner eye become open and you be consciously aware of the spirit brethren around you; they are no longer wraiths or ghosts, they are vitally alive, they are angels, and have become to you persons of real value, because they are your spiritual companions. This will give you joyful upliftment, and particularly when your teacher comes to you, finding you in the moments of meditation, he will give you thoughts regarding the higher worlds, and your knowledge will gradually increase. Sometimes there will come to you the spirit of your higher self with the power of a transcendent love. 'When you are lonely on the physical plane people misunderstand you; you feel you cannot go on because this great loneliness enfolds you, then that great one will come to you, and it will be as though the golden gates will have opened wide and the light of heaven will come streaming in. The cup of blessing will be held aloft, and the peace of a wonderful consolation, of beauty, of joy transcending anything you have ever known will be yours, and these moments of communion will be for you very sweet indeed, because the light will come to you in a strange and arcane way.

This light, called by the ancients "Illumination" will be that which comes from God's own 13

throne; the power of the central heart-beat mingling itself with the heart-beat of all who have risen above the bondage of earth. Come! Do not let the earth's darkness enfold you.

About you is a higher truth. You are on a long journey, and every moment of your life is important with regard to it. With this knowledge within you press forward on the grand pathway, through sphere after sphere, until at last you reach Etherea's heights, and then having fulfilled all that was asked of you, having found that objective realisation for which you, as a spirit, came to earth in passivity, you will pass through eons upon eons in unending joy, light and glory. Now is the time to begin .

The Father wants you as a worker for the world's reformation and we shall be ever with you in your service.

Remember, the life of spirit is a higher call.

14

Liberation by a Rhythmic Resonance George Morley (1933) It is not easy to realise the presence of the ‘unseen.’ This is because man on earth is so accustomed to the use only of the physical eye. The eye guides him in everything and he cannot realise the existence of anything which he does not see. Even pointing out to him the incapacity of the eye to receive vibrations of light above or below a certain scale does not alter the fact. That the eye can receive only the reflection of light from objects also proves nothing to him.

Yet the invisible is everywhere. The seer with open spiritual vision can see the world of spirit, the world of angelic life and form. The seer may sometimes be confused by the strangeness as well as the majesty of it all. It comes about that, after the spirit leaves its physical body, it can realise in its consciousness only the meaning of things with which it has been familiar in the physical body such as trees, houses, men, and other forms, whether moulded or natural. The spirit can reason about these because it has had experience of them in the earthly life.

But, to those who have unfolded in the light, as you have, it is different and your religion comes to your aid. All the while you are gradually becoming aware of the other life, though unconscious to your outer senses, the inner life is unfolding. The mind is awakening on the strange and wonderful planes of mystical transcendence, called in this fraternity the second and third resurrection.

When you pass finally from your physical body, the world beyond will not seem so strange to you because you have already experienced it. When does that experience come to you? It comes to you when you are ‘asleep’ at night and during those waking times when the mind has turned inward and, for a few moments, you have forgotten the physical world and you try to think about spiritual life. Then the eye within is awakened and your thoughts become quickened the vibrations of the planes on which you are fixing the mind.

The spiritual reaction gives you an opportunity to find the transcendental home which is yours when the earth life is over. This will take away the sting of death. It will help you when the last hour comes. Then you will say, “Now I am stepping out of my physical body; I am going to my spiritual home in this spiritual body because I am aware of it.”

What is the passing like? As the eyes are closing and vision of those around you fades away, the mind sinks into a condition of peace, like sinking into a very profound slumber, free from care, pain or anxiety. Sometimes there is the sound of distant music — the music of the spheres which ever pervades the universe. Sometimes there is the song of the angels chanting, for they always sing when someone from the earth is about to join them.

This is to help the liberation of the spirit body from the physical because it produces a kind of rhythmic resonance and the spirit body can then leave the physical more easily. Sometimes loved ones, who have passed on before, are seen, waiting to receive you. At times, this comes later when the ‘sleep’ is over. If you have been a mystic, you may awaken on a higher plane because you have already been prepared by the spiritual life.

You will find that the states of life which follow those of earth are very clear and distinct.

There is a sense of lightness because gravity no longer affects you. There are no tired or 15

aching limbs for the spiritual body is buoyant. There is movement; you are impelled by your thoughts. You can go wherever you wish by a gliding motion as if carried by invisible hands. This is the projecting power of thought. Out of the corporeal body there is greater freedom.

The mind acts more quickly because the vehicle through which it is now working is not as dense as the physical brain.

You, who have gained this knowledge during earthly life, will then quickly remember all we have taught you; everything becomes clear and distinct. You find that, as you let your thoughts dwell on spiritual matters, you will rise but, if you let them dwell on earthly things, you go down. If you think of friends who have gone before you, you move spiritually towards them. If it is not possible to meet them at once, you will feel a return current coming to you to tell you to wait.

If you need gardens where lovely flowers bloom, you find them; or books, with which to refresh the mind on hidden things, you go towards them. If you wish to meet your teacher or master, as you think of him, there will appear in the distance a little light-like star, and you will know whether he wishes to see you then or later. You may have to travel slowly because, as you rise toward a higher sphere, the spirit body has to adapt itself gradually to the rarer atmosphere — the particles of the body have to adapt themselves to different orders of vibrations. Near the earth, the astral light (A’ji) is dense; as you rise above the earth, it becomes more and more rarefied. When a ‘swift messenger’ travels through the atmosphere heavens, he can change the rates or vibrations of his spiritual body almost simultaneously. He does this by his thought working through the seven centres in his body.

When the new race has come to this world, these faculties will already be developed in it so that, in the latter days, it will not be difficult for people to leave the physical body in trance. The two worlds will then become as one and they will live both on earth and in heaven.

16

Objective and Subjective George Morley (1933) It is generally agreed by most learned men that every individual is capable of more than he ordinarily expresses. It is said that the subjective part of Man is so wonderful that he has, powers far exceeding anything which the ordinary objective state of consciousness reveals, and this includes the workings of what is called the "subconscious mind." It goes to prove that there is within the ordinary man or woman a power which we call the spiritual man ; and since this spiritual man is active in those in whom the subconscious powers are awakened fully, then we can suppose that there is a relationship between the life after death and this subjective consciousness .

If then we were to argue philosophically, we would have to admit that a man is dual in his manifestation of consciousness; he is both objective and subjective. Arguing then along these lines we can see how it is that that power which is called the soul acting as a vehicle for the mind, whatever the mind may be, causes the functioning of his spirit self, reacting on the nervous organic system of the physical body, and controlling the outer organism.

Now all that is rather scientific, but it will help us to come to a very important conclusion. It is this, that if the spiritual worlds are real, and if they do play some part in the life of human beings, then one half, yes, more than one half of the human race is spiritually starved. It may be that this is the cause of most of the trouble in the world .

The spiritual worlds are everywhere. They are particularly associated with this planet in what are called in Kosmon terminology its Atmospherean Heavens — the Astral planes, if you prefer the term, associated with this particular globe. In these heavens reside those who have left the physical body, and they form a vast company of intelligent thinking beings, not those vapourish, vague sort of drifting spirits that the popular imagination thinks of as ghosts. If this then is true, there is associated with this Earth a section of the human race which we can rightly call the invisible inhabitants of this globe; and it is important to remember this.

Modern Spiritualism is doing a good deal to popularize this idea, but for many, it has shortcomings, or does not as a rule go far enough. The deep thinker would like to know as much as possible to what extent the spiritual worlds do affect this physical plane on which you live, and it will come to pass that we shall see in our search that the spiritual world would do infinitely more for the good of the world if only it had the opportunity. Whereas now the lower planes wherein dwell those who have not progressed, those who are earthbound, find that they can easily attach themselves to the sensitives who have no training, or knowledge, concerning these overshadowers of theirs; the result is that crime very often prevails where it should not. There is indeed a profound reason why we should take into consideration this important fact.

We see in the naturally born-sensitives, who are not spiritually inclined, a vast field of work.

For those spirits who are unprogressed, who desire not to leave the earth plane, find a harbor in the auras of those who can respond to their wills and their wishes. Against that, of course, we have a vast band of great hosts of workers on the spiritual side who are doing their best to protect these people and to resurrect the earth-bound, to lift them up and guide them to a higher plane. All this is very wonderful work.

17

But what the Kosmon Church and Fraternity is concerned about is the spiritual development of every individual, who should indeed be equipped with far greater powers than most people to-day possess. Here is a point which immediately brings us to consider the facts of psychic development and more. We are concerned with the natural development of all faculties, particularly those which govern and direct the psychic gifts when they begin to manifest. What are the psychic gifts? They are the manifestation of certain centres within the spirit body. These centres become active under strong magnetic influences, and they are naturally under the control of the subjective part of man, and are, therefore, associated with the sympathetic nervous system in the physical body. Thus we see the need for the awakening of the higher consciousness fully, so that it can govern and hold in check any undue manifestations, and keep steady the general flow of the magnetic currents within the spiritual body.

Now, as you turn your thoughts inward to meditate on spiritual things, you do not at first quicken these psychical activities. Instead you begin to awaken the higher consciousness, a state of mind which functions in harmony with the higher spiritual planes. Your ordinary mode of thinking becomes changed, and you find that you compare everything material with spiritual values. You regard life in the light of its reaction to spiritual influences. When this manifestation of the mind begins to open out, then it is quite safe for the psychical faculties to begin to manifest. As a matter of fact, the higher consciousness always acts very cautiously, and it works in conjunction with the guardian angel. The guardian angel works in conjunction with your spiritual master, a high-raised angelic being with whom you are associated according to the ray of your spiritual descent. Your master knows what is best for you, and he communicates the fact frequently to your guardian angel, called in Oahspean terminology, the "ashar."

The ashar then will speak to you through your higher mind, and will always help you whenever you need guidance in regard to your spiritual unfoldment. As time goes on, you deepen this consciousness and you increase the spiritual activities by various means. For instance, you may engage in some form of work which has a spiritual expression such as helping people to find spiritual values according to their needs. Or you may guide poor souls to a fuller realisation of their powers and to a happier life. You may become a healer or teacher; you maybe all these things. The result is that you are daily coming nearer to that high realisation of which we speak.

Meditating on the spiritual planes will also develop these faculties; reading spiritual books, prayer, and joining with others in worship; all quicken within the spiritual body those right vibrations which lift the consciousness and cause it to awaken on the higher planes. The moment it so becomes awakened, it is linked with the dwellers on those planes. These dwellers — call them angels, spirits, astrals, es'treals or eseans, as you wish — once lived like you on a physical globe, either this or some other planet. These angels or eseans then live together in the higher spiritual planes, where they have become attuned to each other in perfect harmony, knowing the joy of constant activity and association. Their thoughts are always producing beautiful things, and the spirit body becomes increasingly active according to the exercise of their own personal faculties, some as artists, some as musicians, builders, teachers, some as helpers guiding others as they rise from the lower planes. Probably as sweet and beautiful as any of them all, there are those who care for the little children who have died and risen like stars of the morning to these realms of light and glory.

As you advance then, on your ascension, the higher mind awakens and becomes linked with these higher spheres. There is a wonderful telepathy between the awakened mind 18

and the angels of these planes. There are those who know all about you and your struggles on life's pathway. They are your overshadowers and helpers and your loves.

They are of your spiritual family, because they came down the same ray of descent as you have after them, from the great subjective realms into the objective form of life, to ascend back again, knowing through the objective association all things that they have to contact.

Like you then, they love, and hope, and sing, and laugh and dance, and wait for still higher glories. Linked with you therefore, power flows from each plane to you. This causes the soul to expand and the spiritual body to grow, and that subjective self to become awakened on its own plane of manifestation. Then new powers become active within you, and the physical system, which used to govern you, now becomes your servant. This is the secret of all mental and spiritual healing. In whatsoever form it manifests it is the same.

The developing of the higher consciousness, and the directing of the vehicle, the spirit body, through subjective channels.

The Faithists have a way of explaining this. It is the coming into awareness of the Creator and His manifestations. There is a point in one's unfoldment wherein it is said that a man is able to hear the Creator speaking. This may be regarded as the highest intuition and illumination combined. If we can learn to cease from always seeking objectivity, the intuition gradually advances to its highest possible point culminating in permanent illumination. That would give to all men the power to understand everything. Would it not be a wonderful thing to hear His Voice speaking through the higher mind? One day you will know this, then you can say: .. The Father moveth me, " and .. I and the Father are one."

This is the condition of consciousness found in those spiritual spheres called in Kosmon language, the Third Resurrection, the highest planes connected with this planet. There love and wisdom blend and produce another attribute. Just as when you and someone you love meet your minds seem to flow into each other, your thoughts blend and your whole outlook on life becomes different. So on these higher planes the blending of the archangel powers gives you joy, and a peace which passeth all understanding, by your being so close to at-one-ment with the All One. We are anxious to see a New Humanity come into the world; because this is the right time for it to appear. Every great age in the earth's history is marked out in cycles, and the present cycle is sometimes called the Arc of Sabea. That is to say, the sun and its planets marching forward in a great circle are now passing through that section known in the spiritual spheres as the Arc of Sabea. The name of the angelic hosts comes from the Etherean worlds. This is the time when spiritual knowledge shall be restored to Man. The time when all high ideals of humanitarianism, peace and universal brotherhood shall be brought into actual manifestation. You can assist in the initiation of the New Race by becoming a representative of those angelic hosts. As you reach up toward them, so will their light flow down to you and through you to a waiting world. If you link yourself with them, the same power that they have, Peace, Joy, Transcendence, will manifest in your heart; and radiate from your aura wherever you go. You may come into touch with hundreds of people perhaps each week, everyone shall receive from you the touch of this miraculous hidden power. You are not going to wait for your life to end before you enter on your life's work, are you" Here then is a means by which all can be of service. We first aid people toward the awakening of the higher faculties of the soul and the bringing of the mind into focus with the higher spiritual planes, then later assist in the developing of the inner faculties sometimes called psychic. There is, of course, a further means by which all this can be 19

done. That is by association. By associating with others of like mind, forming a guild, a league, an order or brotherhood, call it what you will, all seeking to manifest the higher life, and in the unity of the many form a great channel for the outpouring of the angelic light.

Let us not forget also, that once the spiritual self has begun to awaken, you gradually ,become more and more active out of the physical body when it sleeps at night.

There, gathering up experiences of the spiritual planes, and engaging in service with those who live therein, you can fulfill as much or more than on the physical level, though you may not be able to bring back the memory of these experiences until you have advanced far on the inner path.

We do not want to call you away from your ordinary place of worship if you are quite happy there; go back to it and carry with you the greater understanding and the spiritual power for service which you gain by coming into harmony with the higher spheres.

This is a religion of reality: it is a path of service: and if you can grasp it, it will transform life for you. The earth life is a preparation for the real life which begins with the death of the physical form. Having come into an awareness of self-ness on the physical plane, you will begin the real life with understanding and joy. But that life can be yours now. Let the angels be your companions, their light will illuminate your path, and ever quicken your heart anew in the consciousness of the higher reality. Go forth to-day then, and begin life anew, and being companioned by the radiant ones, the Great Spirit shall bless you in all you do.

20

The Morning Light George Morley (1935) The flow of the ethe's waves carries us over the realms of morning light to glimpse the sun on his rising. How lovely is the morning light, it brings hope renewed and strength on the awakening. The night has gone, so does the Light spiritual come to the soul.

Sometimes the darkness of despair overtakes the seeker, and hope departs, faith is weakened, but with the coming of morning light the ray of "Paraclete" opens wide the gates of the inner consciousness and Man becomes "Adonai," clothed with the sun, rising above the limitations of Uz. The absence of light makes darkness, although it is written: "as the darkness goeth, light cometh." But in the paradox we see envisaged a great truth: the spirit is held in the bonds of corpor, and can see the light only when rising above corpor. So we come together within the sanctuary that we may learn how we may rise above all limitations, having repaired our hearts in the Father's name. Then it is that the Father comes and dwells within us as Paraclete, and we are invested with the glory of "Adonai". The spiritual mothers provide the celestial vortex and the ray process through the Tree of Life, even from the Crown High-raised whereby we are quickened in every part. A voice speaks in the silence of the soul, and angels gather in mystic light. Have we not read that contact with like produces like? So we in contact with the angel host become like them, and since the angel host dwell in the Light, we like them also dwell in the Light, this is the Light within the sanctuary.

Ever and anon we lose sight of the Path, and sometimes mistake our way, but the voice within brings us back again and we are restored. Even so, O seeker, we need to see the Path clearly, and the morning light is necessary to reveal it unto us. Watch the mind; keep it ever on the thought of the Path. Watch the heart and never let it feel anger or uncharitableness: hence it is written: " .... see no evil, see only the good, then thou dost indeed glimpse of the true man."

Let us not forget that we are not here for all time, and though we walk through the valley of corporeal life, tomorrow we may reach the mountain of arch splendour.

Let us look up to the Crown that here may descend some ray which may find a centre within our being, for we are not without hope that Emetha, Joshu shall come again, with him Moses the law-giver, and perhaps we shall see within their aura the image of Ilaes the Redeemed.

Let us wait and watch and pray. Above all, let us not forsake the Path.

21

The Kosmon Church Teaches: (1946) 1. Worship of the Creator only —- the Supreme Being —- the All Light.

2. Since the Creator is Life, Life can have no end, and the human soul is therefore eternal, an unquenchable spark of the All Light and Life, transcending death and gradually rising from one sphere of experience to another in eternal progression.

3. The Supreme Being, the Great Spirit, is the Unity of the Whole. This Unity, expressed within us, holds all people in one bond of spiritual brotherhood.

4. Having faith in the omnipresence of the great Spirit, completely placing one's life in His keeping is the foundation of all spiritual unfoldment — the growing into at-one-ment with Him. 5. Real personal progress is obtained only by service to one's brother-man. This service is enhanced by one's spiritual unfoldment.

6. The Human Race must be led towards a new and spiritual World Order. In this we can assist by co-operating with the Great Minds working from the spirit spheres.

7. In following the path of the Masters (the world-teachers), we receive help from our elder brethren in the spiritual spheres and should, in our turn, seek to minister unto others.

Membership is open to all who sincerely desire to dedicate themselves to service, and in brotherhood walk the path of Higher Light.

22

Oahspe Study No. 6: Angel Communion A. Bridger (1947) The Faithist accepts as fundamental the fact and practice of Angel Communion. For him the unity of life, everywhere and at all times is also accepted as undeniable.

Differences in manifestation are obvious. Jehovih is infinite variety, The consciousness of all living things is the wisdom of the Ever Present, manifesting in an ever changing environment. Forms (of life, that is) depend upon the possibilities afforded by the environment. "When the earth was ripe for man, Male and Female made I them." Oahspe p.797 v.17, Genesis Ch.5 vs.1/2, The Books of Jehovih (pp.7 – 14)and of Inspiration (pp. 794, Ch. 1, pp.796, Ch. 6) deal much with the modus operandi of Creation: the former as a kind of historical flash back, showing briefly the cosmic processes involved in the preparation of the planet for its human family, together with the method of its ultimation thereon. The Book of Inspiration reveals more clearly the esoteric aspects of man's being. The focusing and expression of human consciousness form its principle theme; from the nadir of mortal conception to the zenith of the great becoming, from the helplessness of human infancy, to the attainment of Unity in the Godhead — the fullness of redemption and Mastery in Light!

Concurrent with the upbuilding of Humanity (we speak of our own planetary home) there was, of necessity, a concomitant organising and development of the plateaux in our atmospheric' envelope. These plateaux abound, as floating continents between earth's solid surface and Chinvat. At Chinvat is the 'ring-pass-not,' which will be the subject of fuller treatment in a subsequent lesson. The plateaux are composed of the same material as is the central globe; but in varying degrees of density or rarification. Mostly they are just unprecipitated corpor, and at times rain down their substance as a'jian or ji'ayan showers upon the earth's surface. Some are of such density as to appear to the spirits new-born from earth to be just a replica of earth life. If the new-born spirit has been a denier or unbeliever in the spiritual life, he either just accepts all that the new environment offers in a lazy half-conscious unquestioning manner, becoming either wholly dependent upon others for sustenance and clothing, or, if of a slightly higher grade, seek ease and self glory by whatever means his environment offers.

But the Eternal and Ever Active Wisdom (Jehovih) never leaves us to our own devices to the extent of imperiling our immortality. He "forever provides the higher to lift up the lower."

Therefore, when the earth was ripe for man, not only was he created that he might subdue and enjoy it, but Angelic Beings, uprisen from other planets aforetime, were deputed and directed to (a) inspire embodied beings for their unfoldment, (b) to meet, nurse and direct the uprising fruit of mortality and, (c) prepare the elementary plateaux approximate to the grade of the newborn to be places of rest, education and advancement and (d) to inform and instruct embodied humanity how so to prepare themselves that entry into the es’yan life might be a natural development of an expanding consciousness or awareness. All of these steps are involved in the Angel Organisation considered in our last lesson, and must be understood as being continually active and continuously progressive and adapted to humanity's needs in every rise and fall which the human race exhibits. (p. 661 LEF, 370.12-13) (Bon’s Book of Praise, RUX, p.65) 23

The homes in Es to which man naturally ascends at mortal death are in accordance with the grade (degree) of his unfolding and the needs for furthering that object. Between earth's surface — Grade 1 — and Chinvat — Grade 100 - homes and environments are available for every need and grade. Don't forget that ascension from grade to grade depends upon-forgetfulness of self and the transcendence of self-ness! This transcendence is a condition precedent of self-ness. This transcendence is a condition precedent to an expanded awareness which, becoming organic, ensures stability and makes still further progress possible. In the infinitude of Jehovih’s Being, this process is also infinite.

The Theme of Angel Communion, then, is a song of exultation and everlasting reciprocity, wherein the soul of man forever finds new means of expression and ever opening vistas of richer and fuller service.

But the rules for the practice of Angel Communion are definite and exact, and are wholly directed to the ascension of both — angel and mortal — in the Way of Resurrection, which is "upward forever!"

(Oahspe p.769 vs. p.16-24, p. 755 vs. 1-13)

24

The Zarathustrian Mas A. Frost.

(1948) Whenever an attempt is made to express an aspect of the Infiniteness of the Creator, it is inevitable that there must be an inadequacy. No human mind, no mortal tongue, contains the wherewithal for complete expression. Indeed, no High-raised Angel speaking in trance, or overshadowing, in the course of an inspirational address, can give completeness of expression. Yet, there is another way in which the true light can be imbued in the course of an address, and that is through symbolic and fluidity of reception. And so tonight, we will try to express the Light by that means, knowing that the earnest listener will receive thereby that which will be constructive.

All around us this beautiful summer evening the sunlight is streaming; the light blending with the shade, resolves beauty to the eye, and therefore beauty to the sensitive mind and soul. If that sunlight were simply a glare upon a vast space of sandy waste, as it is in many parts of the world, the result — an unbroken vista, would not appeal; it would strike no chord in that symphony of Harmony which is the artistic soul. There would not be the ecstatic response which is engendered by the sight of varying shades of colour — depths of tone — warmth and coolness, sunlit lawns, and shaded arbours, all that is appreciated in the course of an English summer day by English minds.

Yet that simple picture can be used as an analogy of the Spiritual Expression: "I am Light: I am Central: I am Boundless:" saith Jehovih. Through all densities of Ethes — impinging upon and interpenetrating all lower conditions, does the Spiritual Light from that ONE SOURCE proceed, engulfing all, suffusing all, redeeming all, transmuting and resolving all, unto ITSELF. Such is the Motion of Eternal Ages, beyond, the computation of mortal minds — beyond all calculation, all estimation, eternally proceeding. Etherean Solar Roadways shimmering in brilliance indescribable by corporeans, are gradations of comparative shade and beauty in that All-Suffusing Splendour; the higher heavens of a rolling world, scintillating as a diamond, but shine in comparison as lead to silver. Yet were we so gifted, as we all shall be in ages to come, to view this glorious scene as from above downwards, we should exclaim: "Where is a God like Thee, Jehovih, whose kaleidoscope is millions of suns?"

Hear the words of the Almighty and thereby perceive how each one has his place in this Infinite Existence of Beauty: "I gave thee of My Light", saith Jehovih, "and, when thou hast received, thou cries out: Behold. I am wise!" "Thy corpor I made, in which to localize thee, to mature thy soul. Without Me thou hadst not come to life. Thou art as the end of a ray of Light from My Person. And thou art focalized in thy corporeal body. In the reading this evening, you heard an account of tuition given to Zarathustra, the first great Teacher upon this planet — nine thousand years ago. To him came the All-Voice, through a great overshadowing Angel, the Voice of the Creator, Ormazd, that being one of His Names given to mortals throughout out the ages. Zarathustra asked: "To whom else hast thou these things spoken?" and the reply came: "since a million; before, a million. To more than a thousand millions", — a figurative way of expressing that these same Principles have been taught upon all humanity bearing planets from Infinity unto that time, and would be taught henceforth forever.

There is only one Principle — and that is IDEALISM, WHICH is, to be JEHOVIC. All other Lights are, collectively, an attainment unto that end.

25

Each one of us is a focus-point of that One LIGHT, which is IDEALITY, or FRUITION. In measure, as we gradually, throughout our Eternal Existence, mold and focus that lens which is the Eye of the Soul, so will the Soul mature, mellow, ripen and come into fruition.

This corpor body, in which we are focalized, is but the embryo, the protection around the blessed seed, for a short spell of time. At the highest, it lasts but a century — on the average, three score years and ten — and what is that to eternity? Yet during that time, the seedling has received a qualification; the human has received an identity. To use another metaphor, this earth-life becomes the kindergarten school of the Higher Education.

And as the earnest scholar absorbs the lessons of this primary earth-condition, so does he the better qualify himself to grasp the greater, transcending Truths of Life Everlasting, which will FOREVER expand before him, as he widens the scope of his focusing, as he molds his lens that the Creator gave him, as he adjusts his understanding towards OMNICIENCE. As the soul grows, as the intellect expands, as experience widens his viewpoint, so do the petty things of life become infinitesimal, and the more important things for the nonce become trivial. As the mind grows in the Light, and the Etherean spar within the soul manifests and merges with the ever inflowing Etherean Ethes from without, so do the shadows lose their previous importance in the life of the pilgrim. Indeed, they serve as an education to the mind which is now linked with the All-Minds from without, — albeit always within, nearer than breathing, within the heart-throb, in every joy and every sadness, every thrill and pain. When the individual grows into that realization, he has achieved a Becoming; he has set his feet upon The Golden Ladder of Ascension through the Spheres, and naught can stay for the ever increasing Urge calls him higher. Then truly, do the shadows that beset the past — or seemingly beset — appear in their proper perspective.

Then are they seen as means of instruction — as brakes upon over-impulsiveness — as part of the curriculum of primary education of spirit. Evil, as the world thinks of evil, in its immature conventional way is not regarded as ideal, but as a necessary medium for transmutation. Zarathustra was once asked: If Ormazd be a Person, and created all creation, may He not do so in after time, even after death? ... And that is the cry of humanity today, more or less. And in the answer given to Zarathustra is the message to humanity of today, and all days: "When a potter hath a pot half made, sayest thou it is an evil pot? Nay, verily, but that it is not yet completed. Even so are all men, created by Ormazd. Those who are good are completed, but those who are evil are unfinished work.

But the Creator also gave to man knowledge, that he might see himself in the unfinished state, and the Creator, gave to man power and judgment, that man might turn to and help complete himself, thereby sharing the glory of his creation."

You will note the clause: "Even so are all men." — also, the reference in the Reading tonight, that this Truth is taught to millions upon millions of worlds that bear embryonic angel life, — immortals.

At this juncture, we will address those in Es who have come to the Temple tonight — some with their loved ones on earth, others brought by their friends they have just recently met in the land of Spirit, others who have been led here by those Higher Angels who have assembled about this altar, organ1sing, uplifting, teaching, in accordance with their particular part in their own curriculum of Everlasting Unfoldment.

You will perhaps remember the words of St. Paul of the Christians in the Epistle of the Corinthians: "For now I see us as through a glass darkly: then, face to face. Now I know in 26

part — then shall I know, even as I am known.

You will realize that that statement should not be taken too literally. You saw "as through a glass darkly" when on earth. Don't we all? Yet, as yet, you have not seen "face to face" as literally as the words implied. You have seen but just beyond the veil, but you have the certain promise, and hope of seeing infinitely more as you progress spiritually, and cast behind those shadows in which you lurk. And what may some of these be? One of the first is always to cling to the habits and associations of earth-existence, to remain close to those you loved, and comfort them as you are able in their sorrow at your translation. It is s0 natural a bond — yet a binding it really is, and the Angels of Ascension about you, urge you to heed their advice — to sojourn in the astral planes no longer, — to renounce, and, not cling to that astral envelope, lest it clothe you as with a web of subtlety. Together with the Angel Helpers, we ask you to discard it, to seek their advice, returning only on certain occasions as your overshadowers suggest. Remember, they have the Experience of the Ages, and the Love Adorable within their Bodies of Light. See the Amereth glow about them! It should rather be the candle to which you should fly, for the present, rather than singe your newly found metaphorical wings on the lesser light of indiscriminate spirit return No, as we have explained before — it is not "evil", it is but unripe good. It is a form of loitering, as Shakespeare's schoolboy —"crawling like a snail, unwillingly to school". For you who have been brought here by your Guardians have started school. Your eyes have become accustomed to higher mysteries and planes of greater Light and Spiritual Beauty and Promise. From your complexity, old values will fall away, and with them, the envelope which shrouds your body of Light — and you will rise, away from the pull of earth, and all its vexations, illusions, subtleties and shadows, into a higher gradation of Light and Love.

The Cross that shall be held before your eyes shall be that of Boundless Light, Boundless Love; the All-Going Forth — the All-Receiving. In that Greatest of All Symbols, you will perceive that all Light and Darkness are One and the Same to HIM, for HE is all gradations of Light.

In his Reading this evening, the Priest described a primary explanation of the Sacred Name to Zarathustra. In that explanation is the summing-up of all Good and All unripeness.

He first wrote the Cross of Light and Life; within that Cross are the four dark corners, and the completeness of Light and darkness is the Entire Name.

You have heard a beautiful hymn, which commences: "Lead kindly Light, amid th’encircling gloom: lead Thou me on! Take courage, and look beyond the so-called gloom.

The kindly Light, of which the gloom is a primary expression to you, is also OUTSIDE and measurelessly around and beyond the gloom which you may seem to see. Only the despair of mind creates the gloom. The night is dark, and I am far from Home. Lead Thou me on!" Never are you "far from Home". In that Love Sublime is Home, it suffuses you as a mother's love suffuses the child she has just borne. For you are very, very young Children of the Great Father-Mother, and your stumbling footsteps are those of babes to HIM-HER, the SOURCE OF YOUR BEING. Now, do you perceive our meaning of immaturity, of so-called Evil? "Guide Thou my feet; I do not wish to see — the distant scene — one step enough for me."

Hence the encircling gloom. Did we not say "so-called"? Gradually, and judicially shall the veils be lifted from your spiritual eyes, and as each is removed, 'so a degree of gloom disappears, for you shall have interpenetrated it, and it has become an illusion. The fardistant scene is still too bright to focus, yet your lens, your inheritance from All-Light, has 27

brought nearer to you the immediate horizon.

And as you rise from earth's trammels, and live in brighter spheres, so does your soul expand, so does your conception alter, so do the petty things that clung and held you down fall away, and the Body of Light begins to shimmer in the glow of the Light from within, merging in the light of the sphere to which you have graduated. That process is known to the Faithist as adjustment. For that reason are you impressed to be here tonight.

For that reason also, will our prayers ascend at this Sacred Altar, commingling with your own and those of the Esseans about you. The Power generated within the potencies of this Ritual and the combined prayers before the Altar of All Light will be dedicated to your aid, and to the aid of all who have been but recently called to the other side of Life. May your feet be placed on the first rung of the Ladder of Ascension, and may you never look back. To Thee, O Jehovih, be all Adoration and Glory. May Thy Will be done this evening.

Amen.

28

Jehovih — The All-Being Anonymous (1948) THOU, O JEHOVIH! The Unapproachable, yet ever nigh; Thou ALL-PERFECTION, yet EVER Becoming: Ever Present and Afar alike Thou art.

Present moment and distant future are Thy modes; Vision and Fulfillment are with Thee as one time.

Older than Time, O Jehovih: Creator and Redeemer; Binding in Form: Liberating in Spirit: Formless.

All conscious beings praise Thy Holy Name: Ineffable, Changeless: The Substance of the Visible; The Invisible Dynamic LIFE, Thou art.

Through ever changing form Thou art the same.

In all limitation Thou residest; Forever onward Thou impellest: All Vision is of Thy Prescience.

The end and the beginning are one in Thee.

I was not and I knew not.

Thy Hand moved and brought me forth — and lo! here I am.

Why shall I not praise Thee, Thou Whole Compriser, Thou All First Creator!

29

.

Spiritual Unfoldment Ena V. Salas (1948) Some of the signs of the-times which we see when we regard the world as it is to-day are the changing conditions, the crumbling of the old order, the passing of the outworn forms of government, kings and queens becoming fewer and fewer and even changes in most of the old religions. So we remember that all these things must be because a new age has come to this planet and a new humanity must arise from the ashes of the old. There is a time of dictators, a time of democracies and a time of communities where people live in harmony and co-operate with other communities.

Today Man is searching for new spiritual truths and values; the old no longer satisfy. But planning material benefits for the worker is not enough, Man must develop his spiritual nature before he can comprehend and really appreciate material prosperity, otherwise ease and leisure lead to indolence and retrogression.

The great yet simple ideals put forward in the book "Oahspe", show us how to achieve a life of freedom, satisfaction, 'happiness and spiritual growth. So we seek the Inner path of Service. This means discipline and self-control not drifting through life, or dreaming, but having a definite purpose, namely the developing of the higher consciousness and coming into harmony with the All Life and Light.

There is no limit to our powers, for we are not outside the Universal Power which is the expression of Universal Love. That Love and Power and Wisdom also are within us here and now.

We are on a pathway to overcome death, disease, pain, crime and poverty. A long way but, through knowledge gained on the corporeal plane, we are ever on our way to realize the Universal in its physical aspect. As we make progress we find that death, disease and poverty are not absolute, but it is the want of adjustment of our individual self to our Universal Self which gives the impression that these things are all powerful.

It is the same with our spiritual life. When the individual man goes against the lawful rule of the Universe, he becomes morally small and suffers. In such conditions our success becomes our greatest failure and every fulfillment of desire leaves us poorer; we seek possessions and gains for our lower self.

In civil war, man lives behind barricades. In any civilisation which is selfish, our homes are not real homes but become as artificial barriers around us. We complain that we are not happy as if conscious that there is a lack of something vital, necessary, soul-satisfying.

The Universal Spirit of Life is waiting to crown us with happiness but how few individuals are prepared or ready to accept. It is the lower self, the old. Adam within, that causes conflicts and complications everywhere and upsets the normal balance. The result is misery and suffering on every hand. In the world at large, it has brought things to such a pass, that to maintain order, we have to create artificial coercion, and organised forms of tyranny and tolerate conditions by which humanity is constantly humiliated, Man must learn to adjust the finite to the Infinite, to turn evil into good, to rise from unripeness to real maturity, Man’s freedom does not lie in having everything made easy 30

for him; that freedom lies in the effort he has to make. It is attained in the coming into adjustment with the All Life.

Man as we know him is not complete; he has a greater self. In what he is now, he is petty and confined; in his greater self, he is Infinite. The finite side of our existence has its place in the world of necessity, the sphere of getting. Here man is occupied with enlarging his possessions, his comforts, his physical pleasures. The craving for acquisition belongs to our finite self but there is a side of our existence whose direction is towards the Infinite, towards freedom and joy. There the reign of necessity ceases; there our function is not to get but to be. To be what? To be one with the Universal Life, for the region of the Infinite is the region of Unity.

We have to realize whilst still in a corporal body that, within our own consciousness, we have the realization of the fundamental union with the Infinite. We are Gods in the making because those Great Ones who watch over planets, and nations do so by virtue of their growth in the realization of the Unity.

The foundation of all spiritual unfoldment is faith in the Great Spirit, the Creator, and in completely placing one's life in His keeping, growing, into at-one-ment with Him month by month, year by year. Personal progress on the Path of Return is obtained only by service to humanity, yet this service is enhanced by one's spiritual progression. Psychic unfoldment is not a sign of great interior development, for spiritual growth means a change of character, the transformation of the lower self into the higher, the rising from the finite to the Infinite but, during this transformation, psychic gifts may unfold and can then well be used in service unto others.

"O for the strength to carry on." That is the cry of burdened humanity to-day. There is a strength for each and everyone of us. We can recharge our batteries of existence at an Illimitable Source. The All Wise continually pours down His Life to us, and we can drink deep if only we look with care for the ever-open channels.

His Power, the strength to carry on, can be found in the great solitudes, in the open fields and in the silence of the wind-swept hills. New strength with which to nourish our spirit can be discovered in the majesty of sun-capped mountains, in the silver waters of the streams.

It can be found in the swift march of the clouds across the sky and in the sigh of the wind through the forest. We can find it in the busy street, a misty autumn sunset over a big city, sunlight and shadow in a mean street. It is there in the great heart of humanity with whom we live every day.

There is a message of hope and re-assurance in the majesty of the skies at night, where every star is a beacon-light calling to Man, reminding him of Eternal Truths. There is hope and joy in service to our fellow men, comfort in the lightening of another's burdens, regeneration in companionship, and love and untold riches in the common tasks and lowly duties of every day, There is a boundless light we find in meditation's hour. We have untapped resources at our command. We have within us, the magic quality to transform our disadvantages into positive opportunities, to transmute our failures into happy victories.

The secret is there. It is the secret of mental energy, of real vital living. Know it and grasp it as we feel ourselves at-one with the vibrant life around us — Life of Thy Life, O Jehovih.

It is the realization of the Oneness of Life, of the Ever Present Who reveals Himself in all these things; that is our source of strength. Whether we choose Nature, Music, Solitude or Service as the doorway through which we contact Him and draw our strength, nevertheless, He is The All, The One, The Eternal Fountain of Power, Love and Wisdom.

31

The choice faces us now — triumphant living through spiritual awakening or defeated existence. Have we the courage to do, to dare, to live fully? Will we sink beneath the pains of existence, forgetting the unlimited reservoir of power upon which we can draw, or will we respond to the challenge of life and answer the clarion call to supreme living?

Burdened we may be or faced with tribulation, yet we can find the "gold of life" if only we will lift up our eyes and see the light of dawn revealing an ever new horizon. Let us accept life with courage and resolve never to falter in our quest, undaunted our faith, the sword of the spirit, through love carrying us irresistibly forward.

32

The Secret Place E.F. Morley (1948) "He that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty."

Where is this "secret place" saving it be within the depths of the human soul? For the All Life in Himself is ever hidden, though revealed through His Manifestations. He is always the "within" expressed through form. Thus there must always be the seen and the unseen, the Es behind the Corpor, the Life which animates the Body, no matter whether that body be composed of earthly, spiritual or ethereal substance.

But this unseen force called Life has to have a focusing point, a centre of radiation as it were, the nucleus within the atom, the sun within the solar system. In like manner the higher self has the Divine Presence focused within the "secret place" and a great lesson that we have to learn is to dwell therein. The heart and mind must become attuned to that Presence so that its power may flow outward from the unseen to the seen.

He who lives and moves and has his being in the All Light knows that no evil can befall him nor can any plague come nigh his dwelling. Only sometimes may a shadow pass over his path for him consciously to transmute as his part of the great work of world redemption.

If men would seek this Inner Temple, wars would cease in all the world and nations would dwell together in peace and brotherhood. Misunderstandings, fears, jealousies, hatred and anger belong to the underworld of non-knowledge and lead only to disintegration for evil is eventually self-destructive and one day we must each rise above any false kingdom we may have built. We must find the true centre of power within the secret place of the Most High, then we shall "build true" and no false kingdom can arise. Is not this the Way of the Gods of Jehovih?

In the cataclysmic horrors of war, people with insufficient knowledge and experience of the Inner Life and a faith which is strong enough to stand the test of adversity, sometimes question the existence of the Most High saying, "Is there a God and, if so, why does He allow all this?" Man must learn responsibility. If he deliberately chooses war instead of peace, he must be responsible for its results. If he chooses to live unnaturally, he must be responsible for ill-health. If he builds a false kingdom instead of dwelling in the secret place he must expect to suffer in the end, though at first he may appear to prosper.

So many will not listen to the "Voice of the Silence," to take up a cross and follow that Iesu light which ever shines within the secret place. They prefer to be ruled by the senses and enjoy their fleeting pleasures and then often complain when they must suffer the consequences in reactions which inevitably follow.

In man is the possibility of free-will, which permits of prodigality, and in the bitter experience of its consequences he may "come to himself" and decide to return home.

It is just that difference between man and animals which provides the possibility of growth to a state far beyond that which is generally manifest. The stage of transition is always uncomfortable in that, if one has made the decision to become free in the deepest sense, he leaves the seeming safety and comfort of prison to find that he is on a vast ocean 33

without a pilot, without food or shelter, until he realizes that "without the light of Es no man can find the way." So he learns the first lesson, that of humility, and asks for help. Then it is that he finds that there is always a hand outstretched to assist him even though (it, may be unseen by physical eyes.

So under the inspiration of this new awakening, he presses on until the dawn at last appears. A new world, a new life dawns for him and all is seen in a new l1ght. Whereas in the former state of darkness and strife, he saw but shadows, now in the illumination of the awakened higher consciousness, he sees things as they really are and there can no longer be any conflict between himself and his fellow men. How wonderful if nations could thus attain. But such a state will come in the fullness of the Kosmon Age for what is possible for the few now shall then become established in the many. For in that day, the lion shall lie down with the lamb and a little child shall lead them. In other words, man’s animal nature will be under perfect control; there will be no conflict within himself and the new-born Child of Light; his higher or Iesu self, will lead. ‘We can each play a part toward the bringing to pass of a. world-order such as that. Our great enemy is ignorance. But with the sacrifice of illusions, comes the light of dawn. Shall we not turn unto the path that leads to the secret place? For, having found it, we shall abide not under the shadow of the Almighty, but in His Light which is eternal.

34

Evening Vesper Prayer (1952) The time of evening prayer is a time when the dust and turmoil of the day are put aside, the mind and nervous system harmonized, and peace of mind prepares the way for a night of healthful slumber. Not only this, there is still a further possibility, especially in the case of those who may be long practised in prayer. If, before falling asleep, the mind is raised aspiration for a few moments, the spiritual keynote, so to speak, lingers with the outgoing consciousness right up to the period of deepest physical unconsciousness, when, there is reason to believe, it is possible at times to touch consciously the very threshold of the Gates of Gold. Fortunate indeed are those who succeed in bringing back any definite recollection; but even if this be not so the waking consciousness, the rejuvenation, the lingering sense of heavenly bliss are in themselves things of incomparable greater worth than anything that mere physical vitality can offer, precious though the latter undoubtedly is.

But all of this is of little importance in comparison with the fact that every channel kept free for the influx of spiritual life into the world, makes available by just so much more the hidden resources of spiritual power which are awaiting an opportunity to permeate the lower worlds with their healing influence. Not that the occultists or mystic as such is a peculiarly fitting or specially favoured instrument for the divine hands to work with, being for the most part untrammeled by sectarian beliefs, and enjoying a freedom of thought practically unattainable in any form of organized religion, (but) the line of resistance to the spiritual outflowing should be decidedly less than in the case of the merely pious religious worshipper. Piety, in the common acceptance of the term, is, unfortunately, little more than a sentiment, an emotional mood accompanying that type of mind which finds its simple satisfaction in the blind adherence to religious doctrine, the recitation of readymade prayers, and the observance of ceremonies.

Fortunately, however, despite intellectual limitations, the religious devotee is sometimes able, through the very purity of emotions, to make them a mirror so fine that it reflects the very light of highest illumination itself. These persons are what may be termed the religious geniuses of the world. They are men or women who, without exhibiting any superior power of intellect, nevertheless, by the loftiness of their emotions, and the nobility of their daily lives, bring (purity of feelings) within the reach of all with whom they come into contact. Further still, so intimately blended is the higher consciousness of all mankind raised — a breath of the divine!

35

The Approach to the Shrine Helen Rolls (1952) To most of us who essay to tread the Path of Spiritual unfoldment, there comes a phase in our interior seeking when it is good to take a retrospective view of the events and experiences, which have served thus far, to urge us on in our search for perfection.

Having done so we can then in contemplation, seek to discover how, in the light of our experience we can better equip ourselves for the next stage on our mystic journey.

It is practically certain that in the main, we have all come up against similar difficulties, and experiences, and in looking back, we can remember that first wondrous experience, when having painfully emerged through the night of material unknowing, we awakened to the World of Reality. To every mystic that moment will never be forgotten, for in the dawn of our new knowledge there grew within us, an ever increasing awareness of life. Not only had there been a personal transformation, but seemingly everything and everyone around us had by some magical process changed — a deeper note had been struck, and we became vividly aware of the great unseen power outworking through all forms of life.

To our new born senses it seemed that even Mother Nature herself had donned new raiment, and in the song of the birds we detected a more rapturous note, attuned as it were to tones and colours more varied and beautiful, than we had ever before perceived, in the flowers and trees around us. In the most humble of Jehovih's creations we learned to read the signature of heaven itself.

The people we met in our daily round had apparently changed, they were kinder more welcoming, indeed everybody and everything stood revealed in a new clear light. In our new found happiness we felt that never again would darkness shadow our path, and our new day shone bright with promise.

But He who in Wisdom created us, and in His great love had brought us to this point willed that we should journey on, and through experience learn to grow. And the day of our spiritual life grew apace — with it came the heat and burden of the day, but undismayed and still filled with enthusiasm we went forth, discovering perhaps that as experience crowded in we now had little time to stand and dream, and the first wonderful vision dimmed a little, bringing the realisation that the problems and difficulties of life had still to be resolved.

Indeed coincident with the intensification of light within us, so also had darkness intensified-and here was a challenge we must meet and overcome.

There were moments of great loneliness, for all that had previously sufficed to content us of the world, no longer attracted, and· we felt a great need for guidance .and strength.

Perhaps we had not hitherto realised quite how much of courage, patience and endurance would be required of us — there began to creep in old habits of thought which would strive for mastery and ·spiritual inertia followed quickly in their train. We could always find plausible reasons why we did not strive more — were there not so very many demands on our time? Ah! The adventure which had started so well on the mountain top had lost its savior when perforce we had to traverse the plains. Where was the shining vision? Where 36

the Temple glorious, which we had glimpsed when we stood on the peak of upliftment?

In the silence, the answer comes to us, “The Temple ye seek is within you, but it will demand in its building, the utmost perfection, your very substance, yes a complete surrender to the Will of Jehovih." Unless this is done, every shortcoming, every selfish thought, will manifest as a flaw in the structure.

Surely this is the point where we must determine what manner of Temple we are individually building.

Is it worthy of that first great revelation which came to us? Is it worthy of the gift, handed down to us from those Great Ones, who linked with us have gone before?

Can it weather the storms? Or will it disintegrate at the first sign of adversity, and crumble when the testing time comes? Is it worthy of Him who gave into our keeping, the means whereby we can build true?

Consider His creations, the ever changing rhythm of Birth, Life, Death and recurrent life — His world of nature where the sun wearies not nor fails — His undying Love and Patience which never ceases to bring forth good from evil, Life out of Death, then if we can fully understand and appreciate this, we can no longer say "I will do so much and no more — or where — when — or how long must I labour." Never again can we question thus — no task will be too hard, no perfection too high to attain.

We can gain strength and guidance for our labours by constantly turning our thoughts to the Source of our being, and it cannot be reiterated too often the necessity for entering the silence, where in contemplation we can identify ourselves with the All Perfection and, in deep meditation, dwell upon the ever outflowing life stream, passing down through a life chain of Angelic beings in a descending scale until it reaches us on the earth plane.

The realisation that we are not cut off or abandoned on the circumference, but are in continual contact with the Central Source of Life through the life chain of Angelic beings; will give us added strength and purpose — a new meaning.

We also need more faith in our everyday life, faith in Him Who created us in His Image, and though at times everything appears to be dark and troubled, the knowledge, that "The Supreme Power has us in its charge, as it has the suns and endless systems of worlds in space," will give to us the supreme faith that all is well.

The more fully we open ourselves more to this Infinite Power; and affirm that it manifests through us, the greater shall be our power for good and service in the world.

Ever to seek the good in all things and magnify it, is the work of Angels long risen from their labours, and as their earthly representatives, we take up the task where they left it — what a responsibility is ours — for we can make or mar, as we so choose, everything that has been achieved before us. By pressing onward in endeavour to complete their work we will become one with the Angels — we shall begin our angel life here and now on corpor, and thus rising in the grades, ever breathe the air of Heavenly places, unfolding within us the Divine attributes of Love, Wisdom and Power.

Then indeed our Temple will know no boundary, and our earthly day will not endure long enough for all that we would achieve here.

37

New words for prayers will no longer be necessary, for our every thought and deed will be an act of Praise from within the Temple of our being.

There can be no compromise in spiritual matters, for no man can serve two masters, and once having given ourselves completely the Way is clearly indicated. It is the way of Love — Gentleness and Peace, and always the Angelic ones who serve unceasingly in the Father's name, will protect and guide us, rejoicing that now we are consciously working with them — and we shall receive in the measure we have given.

Whenever a difficulty crosses our path, if we look within, and examine the Self we will find readily enough the reason for our difficulty. Does our brother man offend us? Does he hurt our feelings? Look within and see why but if the mirror is clean then we will suffer no hurt for we have found freedom from suffering, and no man or woman will have the power to make us suffer.

Undaunted we must build stone by stone, and if we set our will to the Will of Jehovih, we shall find a deep peace and a courage surpassing, and neither the winds of adversity nor any storm can then shake the foundation of our Temple for it will be built to perfection, to the Divine Pattern.

Let us then review the past, search diligently for the flaws — and having found them, rededicate our lives, so that we can of a truth say — I am: "Ready to cut the tangled undergrowth That hides the Path — so opening up a Way For those who follow after in Thy Name!

So when Thou needest me, I may be there, As with the fineness of Damascus steel, Able to bend in service, but not break, And may the pattern on my blade be fraught With beauty of fair thought and sure design, May nothing tarnish it nor dull its edge, Master! May I be fine."

Then indeed will our Temple be built true, and we can set up within our heart a shrine wherein we can offer our life's best effort happy in the knowledge that our "Approach" to it has been paved with wisdom, beautified with love, and sanctified in service, unto the coming of Jehovih's Kingdom on earth.

38

The Awakening of the Soul C.M. Waterlow (1953) What is the soul? Plato held that all forms of outward manifestation are the image or expression of an ideal form or manifestation. Aristotle expounded the teleological philosophy that all organic forms contain within themselves their own "telos" or goal, the seed or principle of their own excellence, to which they are evolving. Combining these two great and convergent conceptions, we might say that the soul in its physical embodiment is both the imperfect manifestation of an inner ideal, and the seed of Light within the embodiment gradually evolving towards this ideal. The inner ideal or seed, whichever way we care to look at it, is the spark of eternal light which unites all conscious beings to the All Light and Life, the Creator. As Oahspe says: "The ray of light that goeth out of Me taketh root in mortality, and thou art the product, the tree." Oahspe also asserts that just as Life, Motion, Individuality and Personality are fundamental predicates of the Creator, so they are fundamental predicates of each soul which He created. And since all souls are rays of light and life from the All Light, it must follow that all souls are innately united in a wonderful harmony, blending as the rays of light reflected in a prism blend, diverse and yet one.

So the soul, originating as an idea or an ideal in the Mind of the Creator, comes forth as an impulse, a spark of light, from the innermost planes of being, from the Unmanifest into manifestation. It descends through plane after plane of spiritual life in subjective consciousness; and as it descends, guided by the minds of the great Order of angels whom Oahspe calls the Loo’is, it becomes conditioned by these planes, and linked with the beings who dwell on them. These are not haphazard links. They are forged in accordance with the plan of its Destiny. They are links with the members of its spiritual family, who represent the same individual ray of light. This is the conception of rayincarnation, as distinct from re-incarnation; the conception that each individual, while only living once in physical embodiment himself, is a member of a spiritual ray or family which continues to incarnate until finally its task is done. And so because of this linking on its subjective descent, the soul bears within itself a spiritual heredity, But on most of the rays associated with this stricken planet there is some form of shadow or distortion, the result of the evil deeds committed by its representatives in the past. Thus the shadow as well as the light is imprinted on the descending soul, and man is born in original sin as well as in original goodness.

Finally, directed by the Loo’is, the soul is birthed in a human body, and the young child awakens to objective consciousness of life on this plane. Sometimes the child has a faint recollection of its heavenly origin, as is incomparably described in Wordsworth's "Intimations of Immortality." But in the case of most people the soul, the divine seed, lies dormant throughout their earthly life. Their thoughts, feelings and actions are largely conditioned by their physical heredity and their surroundings, and because of this they are usually neither very good nor very bad. It is surely significant that the modern world now recognises that many crimes, particularly those committed by young people, are not the result of original sin, but of unhealthy and squalid environment; and it is also significant that modern psychology has had such astonishing success in unraveling the psychological knots tied by difficulties connected with environment and personal relationships.

But for all human beings the hour soon or later, in youth or in age, in this life or the next, 39

strikes for the awakening of the soul. To some, this awakening may come as a sudden vision, an experience, in objective consciousness, of the glory of the higher planes. With others it may be an imperceptible change in their attitude of mind and the quality of their feelings. But whenever and however it comes, the process is the same — the awakening from illusion to reality, the unfoldment of a new mode of consciousness — the consciousness of the unity of the self with all other selves, and with the Self which pervades and sustains all things. Profound and significant beyond all description is this awakening of the soul! As one who has been in a deep sleep or who has tossed in pain and anxiety through the long dark night, opens his eyes, half-dazed, to behold the glorious light of the rising sun, so do the eyes of the soul awaken as they behold a light indescribable, in which shine the forms of beings who seem strange and wonderful, and yet in some profound way part of oneself. A joy, an exhilaration, a wonderful sense of lightness and freedom, fill the whole being. Many are those who watch and wait on the interior planes for this awakening to take place, and who draw near when the hour strikes; for by the blending of soul with soul, the realisation of the unity with the spiritual family, is the awakening consummated. It is an entirely organic process, not requiring faith or belief in any specific creed or savior; but the quickening of the light in the soul, the growth of Aristotle's seed towards the Platonic idea of its own perfection, involving a corresponding downpouring of light or grace from without, the light of the Angels who are united to the awakening soul by ties of affinity forged in Eternity.

With this awakening of the soul, the real life begins — a life of aspiration, of peace of mind and spiritual joy, above all, of creative service. The awakened man feels no longer just an irrelevant, isolated unit in the ant-heap of the human race, but realises that he is a unique and significant member of the mighty harmonious Order of the Universe, in which he has a part to play which can be played by no one else. He realises that his life is guided by the hand of Destiny and not by blind chance. He begins to feel a sense of his own capacities, of his power to be a creator under the Creator. He begins to feel a sense of his true unity with others, both in this world and the next—to realise that in some profound way he is them. For the first time he stands erect, strong in the Father, and goes forth in the Father's Service, conditioning rather than being conditioned by his surroundings. The old psychological difficulties drop away. Material problems adjust themselves. Even the physical body becomes changed, more sensitive perhaps, but purified and ultimately impervious to disease. Slowly but surely as the organic process of spiritual growth takes place and the higher self begins to unfold, the man or woman becomes literally transformed; for as the limitations of the lower self are shed the higher self appears almost as an entirely new person, so great is the contrast between the self which is conditioned by that which is already conditioned, and the self which is conditioned only by the Light.

The awakening of the soul is thus the crucial point in spiritual experience. It is also in a profound sense the danger point. For when it takes place, the darkness as well as the light which is latent in the soul is polarised and quickened into objective manifestation. It is then that the real conflict begins. It is then that the original sin, the evil on the spiritual ray, has to be faced. It may take the form of an overwhelming temptation to use the quickened creative power of the soul for personal ends. Many of the kings and priests of ancient days succumbed to this temptation when they resorted to black magic — this is the greater evil which is the original cause of most of the misery in the world to-day. It may take the form of a strange anguish of mind and heart, unrelated to one's personal circumstances, an inarticulate and inexplicable suffering for the sufferings of others. It may take the form of a tragic disease, or some peculiar affliction in one's personal life. It is surely in such circumstances that modem psychiatry, when it has come up against these difficulties, the difficulties of the awakened soul, as distinct from the difficulties resulting from physical 40

heredity and surroundings, has displayed such astonishing failures, and has in fact often done more harm than good.

This conflict, this darkness, this suffering, we call Amereth, and the light, the transcendent joy which the awakened soul experiences, we call Aheba, and they are complementary.

Without Aheba, Amereth cannot in its full intensity come to expression. Without Amereth, Aheba cannot in its full glory be experienced.

41

Atlantis: Fact or Fiction?

A. F. Stafford

(1954)

Many students of occultism to-day have wondered why there is no mention in Oahspe of Atlantis. Has it been omitted on purpose, or did it not really exist excepting in the minds of poets?

For Ages past, almost all peoples have legends of great floods with consequent loss of life and land. Did these legends refer to one great event or to several less important ones?

The exact answer to that question we shall probably never know, but one must remember that primitive people frequently magnify local events enormously because, to them, it is their whole world.

The first recorded mention of Atlantis is found in the works of Plato, who said that over two hundred years before, an ancestor of Critias named Solon had visited the temple of Sais in Egypt. There he was told that about nine thousand years before there had existed a large island beyond the Pillars of Hercules, until in one day of most violent earthquake, the island sank. Plato gives full play to imagination, describing great buildings, huge armies which, at times, attacked Europe and Africa, and a people governed by ten kings who were descended from gods.

The great philosopher left the story unfinished, why, we do not know. There are grave doubts as to whether the story did actually come from Solon; and authorities on Plato think that he created the story to play an important part in the themes he was developing. On the other hand, most of the knowledge held within the inner temples of Egypt was transmitted only under severe vows of secrecy, and it is quite likely therefore, that the priests from whom this knowledge was originally obtained, may have used what in modern occultism is known as a "blind" So that information referring to a lost continent in the Pacific might be made to appear as though belonging to an Atlantic island.

On examining a large number of ancient legends, it does appear that the majority refer either to purely local events or to a vast seismic occurrence somewhere in the region of the Pacific. There is no doubt that the surface of the earth has changed much even since Man first appeared. We know that the Isle of Wight, for instance, was once joined to England, and that the British Isles were originally part of the continental mainland. Atlantis, which has variously been identified with Ireland, the Azores and even with Sweden, may have been a large tract of land which is now beneath the waves. There may even have been more than one island to which this same name was given.

Within the last century however, occultists have speculated widely on this subject, and many strange theories have been put forward as authentic; while novelists with a flair for 42

the lurid have found in Atlantis as ideal field in which to let their fantasy have full scope.

Many a trusting student of the esoteric has had their past "incarnations" on the lost island described for them by clairvoyants not as creditable as might be.

Material knowledge and modern scientific methods would, therefore, seem able to give us little information, excepting that at very remote ages there may have been islands in what is now the Atlantic Ocean, but their exact positions, their civilisations and other details cannot be known.

What, therefore, have psychic means of information to tell us? Strangely there is very little that is reliable. Two or three investigators who employ dowsing have made a few claims regarding the position of Atlantis, but unfortunately, these all conflict; and of the few firstclass mediums, only very few seem able to obtain esoteric knowledge. Of these, but little information regarding the "lost island" has been made public.

Perhaps we are wrong in concerning ourselves with ancient times, perhaps we should look more to the future, or, at least, ensure that we are living our lives to-day to the highest and best we know. Sometimes however, a knowledge of the past, explains much that we have to experience in the present, and may even give an ideal to which to look forward.

It has been suggested that as the Ethereans caused a vast tract of land to sink in the Pacific, so they will one day return to restore that land. Perhaps at the same time a new Atlantis will arise.

For the present it seems that we must be satisfied on this strange question with the statement made in a trance address some years ago at the Mother Temple of the Kosmon Unity in England: “Atlantis sank about 15,000 years ago. It was not so great as Pan (in the Pacific) although it did fall into darkness, and its redemption does not concern our Fraternity very much. The end of Atlantis was seismic, and not ,caused by the Etherean gods.

Until the fullness of the Kosmon Age, Ireland will remain a country of divided thought, because it was in this land that the remnants of the Atlantean race met the westward thrust of the ancient peoples from Egypt and the near East, and conflict followed, due as much to deep psychological and occult forces, as to outward differences. Only the New Race can resolve this problem."

43

The Human Aura F. Hopewell (1954) Since ancient times many artists have depicted holy people with a radiance around the head, called a nimbus or halo. In some cases this is extended to surround the entire body, in which case, it is generally known as an aura. In a few pictures the subjects can be seen with both halo and aura.

This is not just a flight of fantasy on the part of the artist. In the higher types of modern clairvoyance, auras can be described, and it has been noted by reliable operators that the more spiritually developed a subject may be, the clearer and more extensive will be his or her aura.

The halo itself seems to be produced chiefly by mental activity, but the aura depends mainly upon the type of life lived.

That the physical body gives out radiations of several kinds has been demonstrated by modern Radiesthesia, but in one case, that is the work of Dr. Henry Tomlinson, even the higher bodies are found to emit rays. This would fit in with the ancient occult teachings regarding the light seen around the person of an advanced soul.

Within the aura are both positive and negative rays, that is to say, projecting and receiving.

By means of clairvoyance, the positive, projecting emanations are more easily seen than the negative. These are registered upon our consciousness as colours, which of course means that the aura consists of forces of variable rates of vibration. It has also been noted that in most cases of obsession, the aura is either broken, or so weak as to be hardly discernible.

Once a halo is developed, it is usually constant, and is generally of a pale golden colour.

In some cases, however, there may appear within it definite patterns or lines of light.

The aura of the higher, or true spirit body, is that which we are considering here, not the radiations of the physical or psychic bodies. This aura is not constant, as it changes as the thoughts and particularly the emotions change. The aura of a subject engaged in some mundane task such as shopping, for instance, will not be nearly so brilliant or extensive as when they are at prayer.

Advanced initiates tell us that they are often aware of receiving power through their aura, or they can radiate light by extending the aura through an effort of the will. Thus it is said that: "They have put on the armour of the gods " The aura is both — protection against subversive forces, and a channel for high, creative powers, hence its unfoldment is to be looked for and welcomed.

The aura can be strengthened by one's own effort in this direction; and the chief means are by mental visualisation, concentration and slow deep breathing. The breathing sets up an inner rhythm, the concentration should stimulate the appropriate feelings, and the visualisation produces the colours. In advanced souls there will be seen several colours at different levels, but for the moment, one colour at a time will be sufficient.

44

A person of great vitality will usually be seen with a vivid green aura, but the lighter shades such as nile green, denote adaptability— "a good mixer." Blue is produced by devotion, and the deeper or more intense the prayer, the deeper will be the shade of blue.

Turquoise denotes faith. Purple is a colour often seen with one who is spiritually evolved, it is a sign of attainment. Mauve and cerise represent spiritual love, the more red there is, the more corporeal the love. "Maroon is obviously a bad sign. Orange is associated with healing power, particularly of the magnetic kind, while yellow denotes knowledge; and gold, wisdom and spiritual illumination.

A wise student can thus clothe himself with the "garments of spirit" not only during meditation but continuously throughout the day, and wherever he goes he will then radiate a light to inspire others, even though they see it not, and bestow a blessing upon all who need.

45

A Jubilee Message Anonymous (1954) Fifty years ago this April, the Kosmon Movement in Europe first opened its doors, and since then its light has gone to every continent and given help to thousands of seekers.

Here is a special message to all from our brethren in the spirit worlds.

"Now as the Springtime in the Northern hemisphere is drawing near and Nature's powers are being renewed, for all of you in the Unity in every part of the world, the renewal shall be very real indeed, and you shall partake of a special blessing.

"You who have worked in the past have accomplished one of the greatest tasks the world has ever seen. You who will work in the future, shall indeed be light-bearers to a waiting world. For half-a-century this Fraternity has done so much to keep the doors open between the higher spiritual planes and the physical, so that our ministry to your world has been enhanced, and science, art, music and philosophy have been born anew; above all, through your deeper service the past is being redeemed and a new order for the world initiated. Slowly yet surely, the light of the New Era enfolds the earth.

"So at this festive time the Father gives to you all His radiant benediction, and through His Angels, bestows new power, love and wisdom. You shall be strengthened, and a strong arm shall bear you up the ladder of light, erstwhile the loved ones in spirit wearing the robes immaculate shall with you dwell, and all shadow pass away. So shall you grow, and by the Light arise at last to claim the heritage of day. Amen."

46

Another Veil E. F. Morley.

(1954) Of the many subtle temptations that beset the pilgrim in his search for the Reality which may be found only in the realm where the veils of illusion cease to delude embodied man, one of the strongest and most pervasive in its deceptive possibilities is the thirst for power.

This hunger for power frequently lurks unsuspected even in the heart of the most sincere disciple, until he is suddenly brought face to face with it in all its stark nakedness.

But it may be urged, there can surely be no wrong in longing for greater power for the sake of service. Madam Blavatsky in speaking of the goal of discipleship said it was: "to become a power for good." Let there be no mistake about it. The initiate or disciple passes beyond the personal life and becomes a spiritual power. One might with advantage even emphasise the "spiritual." The goal of the occultist, no less than the mystic, is spirituality.

This in mind, one has only to be honest with oneself to see whether or not advantage has been taken to the full of the opportunities presented in the ordinary course of life for becoming more spiritual. It is almost a foregone conclusion that the verdict will be that one has not so far overcome the lower self as to be able to declare with truth that this is the case. Then, if we are so far from having exhausted the opportunities afforded us for advancing along the path of spirituality which are already ours, why endeavour to deceive ourselves by hankering after powers "for greater service" Powers for greater service! Why, we are not yet ready to serve, spiritually, in any but the most ineffective sense. Does that sound discouraging? Then it is because of our very imperfect conception of what is implied by spiritual service. How many of us are really willing to centre everything in our life around that ideal of service? How many are ready to forego all the main joys of life to tread a difficult and often bitterly lonely path? Very few indeed. Spiritual service in the true sense of the term is an ideal rather than a fact, until the higher self-awakens in power. All that goes before is a matter of preparation.

If you are wise, you will cease hankering after powers for which perhaps you are not yet worthy. The persistence of a secret longing for super-normal powers is a fairly sure indication that the time is not yet ripe for the pupil to exercise them. To those who are really dedicated, life becomes expressed in a series of paradoxes. As one's feet become more and more firmly planted on the Path, one learns to relinquish more and more freely the personal desires to which, in the past, he was so greatly attached. When one has outgrown the thirst for power, power comes. When one wants nothing, everything may be yours!

In the meantime, the student, if he is wise, will concentrate his energies on the task immediately before him; that of becoming fit for service. When this task is to some extent accomplished, and he definitely enters upon the path of spiritual activity, the powers of the spirit slowly begin to make their presence felt.

The student, to whom occultism is less a question of intellectual research and scholarship than a ceaseless urge woven into the very fibre of his being, will be characterised by a certain equilibrium and tranquility amid the vicissitudes of the outer life. He may not be a philosopher in the academic sense, but he will most certainly be one in the true interpretation of the word. He will be a student of life itself rather than a student of books.

The books he does value will be those which throw light on the problems of existence, and 47

bring inspiration to renewed endeavour in the daily effort to "live in the eternal" rather than in the temporal. He will be a realist, not in the generally accepted and materialistic sense, but in the sense that firsthand experience counts rather than the opinions of others and life as viewed by himself rather than as seen through the eyes of another, will be the field of his enquiry.

In the life of the real initiate, no room exists for any other motive than service. True, it may be that the more or less subtle ramifications of the personal self may detract from the pristine purity of his purpose, but these will in due time pass; they cannot thrive in the rare atmosphere of the spiritual heights in which the disciple seeks to make his home.

Always avoiding publicity, praise and flattery, the initiate never draws attention to himself or his views, and any form of ostentation must be impossible for him; sincerity and simplicity being his main characteristic.

Experience is a touchstone of the occultist. The experiences of the inner life as well as of the outer, all serve the purpose of awakening the lower self to an awareness of the existence of that wider consciousness, which is the heritage of all who have outgrown attachment to "that which giveth no real thing" in which the mass of human kind is wont to seek distraction and amusement. Yet the true disciple will not be found amongst those who take themselves so seriously as to stand in need of the advice of a well-known and respected magazine which once said: "Life's not so earnest as all that, read Punch." The disciple will strip himself of many useless trappings and "travel light." Problems of the inner life may continually crop up to bewilder him; but in his heart is peace, and on his lips a cheery word and smile for others. He is the friend of all, and the enemy of nothing but his own lower nature.

48

The Silence L. M. Boulter (1954) To obtain entrance into that mystic state known as "The Silence" is to have made some progress in spiritual unfoldment. Therefore, let it not be thought of as a negative, sleepy relaxation of the whole organism, but rather as a spiritual act of a high order, involving the Will.

The early Gnostics claimed that their science rested on a square, the angles of which represented respectively — Sige or Silence Bythos, meaning depth — Nous or the Spiritual Soul, and Alethia — which means Truth. For the Gnostics, the whole of the manifested universe, metaphysical and material, was contained therein, and could be expressed and described by the digits contained in the number 10 — the Pythagorean decad. This decad, representing the universe and its evolution out of Silence, and the Unknown Depths of the Spiritual Soul, presented two aspects to the student. There was the science of the Macrocosm, purely materialistic, and there was the intellectual and metaphysical, or the inner science. This latter started from a divine comprehension, that all manifestations were finally re-absorbed, lost in the Infinite Circle.

The Circle brings us on to more familiar ground, and we turn to the Sacred Wheel of Zarathustra, grateful for its simplicity. It is the symbol of the Sacred Name Jehovih and silently teaches, how from Him all came forth, and to Him all return.

The stress and strain, the roar and tempo of our daily lives tell us plainly that we are on the periphery of the great Wheel of Life, and yet even in the midst of the din and the turmoil, there is the way of escape to the protection and the peace of the Silence. To find that way which shall lead from the outermost rim of the Wheel to the Centre, the soul must first grow weary of the things that once gave delight, and shall be hungry for food it cannot find. The Mystic journey has commenced. The soul has turned inwards, and its way lies as it were along one of the spokes of the Wheel, towards the Centre and the Silence. Along the Path rise sign-posts of varied significance, and experiences await us, some sweet — some bitter, but it is of one experience which comes to every soul on the Mystic journey, that we would speak. It is called by several names: “The Dark Passage,” "The Silent Aisle." To have reached thus far means that the soul has progressed, though as yet afar off from the "Deep Silence" wherein is heard the soundless sound — The Voice. From the "Book of the Golden Precepts" we learn" Before the Soul can comprehend and may remember, she must unto the Silent Speaker be united, "just as the form to which the clay is modeled is first united with the potter's mind."

Quite away behind us now is the joy of the thrill, when our soul first awakened, and the beauty of the early Dawn with all its promise of the wonderful new life before us. Many happy memories too are ours to cherish of spiritual delights, and even greater expectations between us and the goal towards which we strive.

What does the word" Aisle" suggest to us? Do we not picture in our minds a somewhat narrow walk, and "silent" that we shall walk alone? Although this last is only seeming, for it is true we are never alone. Yet it is a state of emptiness, a silent void, which must be experienced by every pilgrim in the science of transcendental life. The soul has ceased to be satisfied with the earthly joys it once knew, and it has not yet received the Divine Light 49

in such measure, that it beholds the Vision Splendid. Be of good courage, hold on strong in faith, for from thence shall you pass to the refreshment of the Heavenly Dew, and the great compensation, which puts meaning anew into truth, and fresh possibilities into the fountains of Joy. But the Silence means still more for us. So much do we learn on our silent way, the greatest spiritual power is culled therefrom. The Silence unto the advanced mystic, becomes a sanctuary in the heart of the throbbing city, or an oasis in the arid wilderness of this corporeal sojourn. We find therein streams of blessing — we rest beside the still waters and here our souls wait, until we hear a voice — The Voice calling us forth to fuller and higher service.

Then how shall we attain to hear the Voice of the Silence? Remember that great though the gulf may be between the good man and the sinner, it is greater still between the good man and the man who has attained knowledge. It is immeasurable between the good man and the one on the threshold of divinity. Therefore we must be wary, lest too soon we think ourselves apart from the mass. When we have found the beginning of the Way, the Star of the Soul will show its light, and by that light we shall see how great is the darkness in which it burns. Yet know of a surety that those who have passed through the Silence and felt its peace and restrained its strength, stand ever ready to help others to pass through unto Victory. What then is it we must accomplish in the Silence? How contradictive on shall it sound to say that in the Silence a great storm shall rage. And yet it is so — between the higher and the lower selves, and not until the whole personality is dissolved, not until it is held by the Divine fragment which created it, not until the whole nature has yielded and become subject unto its higher self, can the great peace come to the harassed soul. Then in the deep Silence the mysterious event will occur, which will prove that the way has been found.

Call it by what name you will, it is a voice that speaks where there is none to speak, it is a messenger without form or substance. Says the Book of the Golden Precepts: The silence may last a beat of time or it may last a thousand years, but it will end, yet its strength will remain with you. Now we know that to be able to hear the Voice is to have opened the windows of the soul, to have attained the power of helping others, to have conquered desire, is to have learned how to control the self, to have attained to self-knowledge, is to have retreated to the inner fortress where that self can be viewed with impartibility."

Then let us enter The Silence and look earnestly into the mirror of self, that we may pass the scrutiny of the All Seeing Eye.

50

Essora A. Frost (1954) "No man nor angel can comprehend Jehovih in His entirety, nor see Him as thou seest thy fellow man." We know well this quotation from Oahspe, and knowing it, we realise the impossibility of giving an adequate description of the lnfinite. When the infinity of the Almighty is under consideration, we perforce must give but brief themes or deeper thoughts on comparatively small perspectives of this stupendous Subject. So, to-day, within the vibrations of this meeting, we shall but hint at one angle of approach, whilst stressing in so doing, the Grandeur of the Whole. This particular subject shall be the Indwelling and ever-abiding Light.

Let us consider a physical analogy to introduce the Spiritual. Visualise for a little while the sunlight streaming through a clear sky upon the earth. It penetrates, and it interpenetrates where it strikes upon the foliage, it penetrates the plant. It vitalises all the living with its energising rays — all the living — vegetation, animal life — human life. In its pure, undifferentiated energy does it penetrate and vitalise. And what is the result? GROWTH. A springing into being of new life; an emerging from the apparent dormancy of darkness, into Beauty, Strength, Movement.

The idyllic scenes of the countryside on a summer's day are results of that growth, that bursting forth, that striving. Using simple physics as an analogy also, it is as when light strikes a prism and is split into its primary colours in differentiation. As we have used sunshine as an analogy of the Almighty, in His / Her Going Forth, so let us use the sun itself — being the physical source of sunshine.

Behind the sun is the Spiritual Sun—as also behind those millions of sun-stars we can see on a clear night, and which we call star-light. What moves those myriads of galaxies?

What is it, for instance, that speeds on its way the nearest to us of those constellations, or collection of constellations, which our scientists call the "Milky Way," in which our Sun is but a star-speck? \\'e can only generalise our reply. We have never an adequate reply to the mysteries of the Universe. We can only give a broad collective answer to those mightier questions.

It is the UNITY OF THE WHOLE which is that motivation — that is that supreme Spiritual Radiance behind all scintillating degrees of Light — behind all physical sunlights or daylights. It is the OMNIPOTENCE ITSELF of the Cosmos Which Itself directs ITSELF and expresses ITS POWER in all ITS lesser forms, from Solar Arcs, roadways, constellations, suns, planets, interstellar heavens from mighty to lower degree — down to the crawl of the ant, or the spread of the leaf as it seeks the sun in growth.

That Which is Transcendental — Beyond all Space — the Immensities; Limitlessly large, yet glistening within a teardrop. It is the Mind, the Being, behind all that, that we worship.

We strive to name that Supreme Being. We are taught and inspired by those high entities who have gone before us, perhaps thousands of years before, and who know a tithe of universal lore more than we; by those whose knowledge is to ours as is a desert to a grain of sand, yet how little comparatively is it, when one considers omniscience and omnipotence, the school and the everlasting curriculum of infinity.

51

We are taught by those great angels to give the Supreme a name, and we, in thus naming the All, utter some of the basic vibrations of which He is composed. Jehovih, that sacred name, is in itself prismatic, capable of being split into consonants so interior and holy that their colour rays vibrate in creative fiats as they are uttered by angel or mortal; although the greater the grade and unfoldment of either angel or mortal, the greater the power in response to the utterance. This superlative force is the All Positive-Negative, the centre and being of All Life. Behold Its symbol there upon our Altar, we write His Presence thus within our hearts, and by that Presence do we live, we Faithists, consciously as parts of Him. Enhancing our consciousness, by that very limitless thought, can we thus lift ourselves beyond the confines of finite Time, and live in the Infinite — becoming eternally conscious parts — knowing that, symbolically, each one of us is as a nerve-end in the Body of the Whole. So do we live, and labour; think and learn; grow in the light and serve — we Faithists — within a non-limiting, satisfying Truth. Thus we know that all else —all lesser beliefs, are but parts, and we strive to express a simple axiom — "The part cannot be greater than the whole."

The religions of Humanity, upon this planet in the day each shine in their effort to express the Ideal, even as facets upon a cut diamond shine in the sunshine. They each have a different angle of approach, so that each prismatic differentiation takes on, spiritually, indeed, a different hue, or colour-ray. The result is a beautiful gem in the Heavens. As this little Star travels in her Roadway in the Family of the Sun, her bound heavens appear beautiful in those spiritual facets, striving to blend once more with the Light Celestial of the Etherean Surround. The Faithist worships only the Source of that Light Celestial — which gives all beauty — which is beauty in its supernal simplicity and purity.

In comparison, the "form conception" or "anthromorphic" conception of the Deity, of modern Western thought, becomes infantile when Man considers the Unity of the Whole.

The Brahmic conception is much wider. It envisages the earth, the sky, the abode of spirits, and the Nirvanic states beyond as a Unity. Yet it is still limiting. One should remember that man of that day had a much smaller scientific knowledge of the Cosmos on 'which to build up his spiritual thoughts, ideas and ideals. The Kosmon Conception was yet to come, in the age now upon us; in the meantime, the metaphysical age emerged, and had its day, still has, to a great extent, with its soul-deterring ramifications.

Yet, as inevitably as the suns and planets move in their orbits, and travel in solar roadways, so inevitably does the small earth move into her Kosmon Era, move into belts of more intense spiritual sunshine, that a still newer growth shall come upon her.

Gradually, so very gradually, but surely, the shibboleths and inadequacies of the past, the effete conceptions of a more infantile age of thought are being replaced by the interpenetrations of the higher mind; are becoming transmuted by the en-filling light of omniscience. The clouds of uncertainty are being pierced by the light of the latter-day intensities. It is as the break of a newer dawn. And what is the message of this newer day?

It is primarily, as a grand priority, a heralding of knowledge, world-embracing knowledge, of the indwelling Light. Do we not realise that Man is a complexity of expression of that indwelling, of that immanence? Firstly, he is endowed by his Maker with the five fundamental senses, hearing taste, smell, sight and touch. By virtue of the mind, part of the All Mind within him does he use those senses. By the mind, yes, for it is only by a 52

sound mind in a sound body that the full use of those senses can be appreciated. But Man has another gift, most precious, from the Almighty. It is sometimes latent, but mostly active in some degree or other; and that gift is of paramount importance. It is the sixth sense of intuition or apperception.

Perception is an outcome of the normal, developed mind; but apperception is that faculty which enables Man, as Shakespeare says: "To perceive sermons in streams, books in running brooks, and God in everything."

Truly does he hear the Creator's Voice in the moaning wind and the song of the birds; the babble of falling water and the rustling whisper of falling leaves; the cry of the suffering— the gurgle of delight of the happy babe.

The scent of flowers and aromatic herbs are Nature's call to him to commune with his Maker. The vista of sunlit scenes and shady nooks — moonlight upon snow-capped mountains — give him promise of the planes of Spirit from whence all these originated. All the senses convey many messages to him who has that wonderful sixth sense in course of development.

Moreover, the gift of apperception becomes stimulated and enhanced in another way by the inflow of Light, and that is through the psychic centres. The undifferentiated Light inflows through the solar plexus centre, and becomes Om in manifestation within the etheric body, and the inner petals of that lotus body of light. Through these seven lotuses does it stream, differentiating, qualifying, as it passes through first one and then another.

In our deepest contemplations the coronal chakra, or lotus, expresses that Light in highest illumination. Seen clairvoyantly, its multi-petalled flower revolves ill beauty once it has been awakened to the inner wisdom. Its transcendental qualities induce the deeper trance states, and it is then that the Voice is heard in the innermost recesses of the soul. It is in moments such as these that that wisdom comes which seems to the recipient as if all is as clear to him as turning the leaves of an open book.

In contemplation, this apperception is as a ladder upon which the soul rises and blends with the higher mind, meeting the lords of wisdom on the way, and being aided by them towards its uppermost rungs. It is the tuning-fork of the mind, when seeking to blend with and vibrate with the music of the spheres. It is the clairaudience which listens for that gentle abiding voice within the peace of the soul which is near the Nirvanic state, and when that immanence resounds gently as a sweet-toned bell within the body of light, then does the soul murmur: "I and the Father are one." Perhaps only momentarily, for earthpull must exercise its temporary function, to stabilise the soul while still sojourning in the kindergarten school of corpor life.

This evening as we are met together, the vibrations of that higher consciousness are all about us. Life is sweet in these few moments of contemplation, for the Over-Soul suffuses the body of light; "the dewdrop sinks into the shining sea" and the indwelling peace is with us. It always was, but in our contemplation we have brought a consciousness of it to the fore, and truly, for a brief spell we each can experience the ecstasy of the unity of the Whole. Nearer is He than breathing, and when we leave His house this evening, we feel that His house is ourselves — that He dwells within; yes, within the soul He shares our life with us. In experiencing the Unity we know Etherea, and the glory of Nirvana descends about us. Om, I live in Thee shall be our cry. Amen.

53

Evolution and Awakening George Morley (1954) From the beginning of time, right down to the present day, the world has been passing through the process of evolution. But evolution is a peculiar thing; it is not like a continuous steady stream. There have been times when Man was in some respects more advanced than to-day, when he had reached a higher point of evolution. In the civilizations of the ancient Egyptians and Persians, and earlier still on the grand continent which sank beneath the Pacific, we see great knowledge and wisdom, when men had understanding of the gods, and walked and talked with them.

Then what is it that has advanced? It is the conditions of life. The ability of Man to command the forces of Nature by the power of his scientific attainments, and the ability to use these things for the ordinary comforts of life. Whether the conditions of Humanity are better or worse is a matter, really, of comparison.

However, since this evolutionary march has brought us to the condition of understanding material things, it must ultimately come about that there will be a spiritual apotheosis to which Man will attain.

The evolution in spiritual matters has gone on in periods. It seems that the Races of Men become spiritual and aware of the gods and of the occult forces that work in their lives, and then they fall into decay, or perhaps entirely disappear, and the peoples that follow them start right at the beginning again, even from, the very elements of barbarism, and so the process continues until another high point is reached.

Now, to-day, we have come to the point when it is the spiritual that is most important, or instead of the word "spiritual," if you prefer, you can use the word "truth." Perhaps we can say that it is vitally important for spiritual truth to be restored, in order that a real balance in human life be attained. This spiritual truth has been lost, but it was known long before Jesus lived, it was taught by many priesthoods and. lodges of initiates in ancient days. It alone can help man to understand himself, and guide him toward a new and higher worldorder. This is where the Fraternity of Faithists can do so much.

Is there, to-day, a greater urge after the spiritual life? The answer is this: that since everything has evolved according to cycles of time, so in the new cycle now proceeding, gradually the point of spiritual attainment will be reached by all nations. Some will be slower than others, and not all will attain by exactly the same path. But we had to wait until the Earth was encircled. Encircled by what? The ability of men to communicate with each other. It is said in Oahspe that when the continents are bridged across then all people will become as one. To-day that becoming as one is in evidence. You must not look at the extreme points, but rather at the underlying desire for peace, progress and human welfare.

It is in the hearts of the few, who are more and more becoming the many.

Kosmon is slow in its road. All these processes are slow. The reason is this: that the forces which are awakening in the Human Race to-day in every part of the Earth, are in accord with heavenly seasons. The major cycles are heavenly cycles, those great periods which include the Sun and its attendant planets as they move forward. Each cycle produces effects upon the sun and planets, and brings them into contact with powers which are manifold and directed by the Ethereans; slowly these powers will finally find 54

expression in the human race. The light of the Kosmon cycle will require thousands of years.

Unto this, end the brethren in the Kosmon Order are working, but not to this alone. So much depends upon the conditions of the spirit planes and how far the material plane can react to them. The stronger and purer the spirit planes of this planet, the stronger and purer will Mankind become. In time, the lower planes must be cleared of evil and obsessing influences, because obsessions can create disaster amongst those people who are receptive. Supposing the leaders of nations became receptive only to darkness, then war and anarchy would be bound to prevail. But there are soon coming the angel world leaders or directors, and men who come under the higher light, being moved by a noble inspiration, then through them light will prevail.

This will depend very largely on the powers of the so-called Unseen. You, on your side, working to clarify men's minds and bring their hearts into a knowledge of spiritual truth. We, on our side, endeavoring to clear the lower spirit planes from the earthbound. When the light of the higher heavens can manifest through the reaction between the two, there will be no doubt about the manifestation of LIGHT. To understand this fully, we have to go into the occult phases of heredity, not only of individuals but of Races. This Race, the English, in particular — and of course, the continent of America includes a large number of the descendants of the English Race — is directly associated with the land of Egypt, once so great. Egypt, as you know, was the foundation of a mighty power or force, and it works itself out in the expression of the British Race to-day; and many of the Nordic peoples come under its influence. So you see, by the continued out-working of the Law of Heredity, there are many things which have to transpire within the Race to-day. There are occult forces and powers which have to be redeemed from what is sometimes called in Theosophical circles "Karma," or in the Kosmon School, the "Loka of the past."

You may be suffering in your own life now some reaction which is out-working itself as a result of the activities coming down your life-ray, bringing into your life forces which must find redemption or neutralisation. On the other hand, you may be the recipient of a spiritual power which, in its turn, comes down that same ray; and indeed, it is usual to find the two are working together, one to be redeemed, and one to elevate. Yes, it is said the Cross always accompanies the Crown. This was taught by Jesus when He was upon Earth. We must press on, working to establish the power of redemption in the hearts of Mankind.

We are definitely pointing out these facts to you. So little is known about all these things which have their out-working in human life; the destiny of man and of the planet. Now to come to a simple point so that you may piece these things together. Your life is a strange mixture. On one hand there is the good which you claim as your own, the many benefits you receive, the happiness and peace, the ideals and inspiration which come to you, these belong to the higher part of you; but the tendency to take a downward path against which you have sometimes had to fight, the thoughtlessness, conceit and selfishness, even, perhaps, enemies you may have made, these are difficulties which are constantly around you, and which must be transmuted, But you recognise these two aspects of your being.

How can the religion of the New Age help you? By setting you free from all that might hinder you in your own evolution; by bringing you into real contact with etheric or spiritual 55

powers which help you to transcend and triumph; by providing the means for developing the higher self and opening up the way of interior service to your fellow-man; and finally, by leading you into at-one-ment with the All Highest.

Beloved brethren, this thought inspires us to-day. We must attune ourselves to the spiritual influence of the great Life of the Infinite which is ever streaming out to us, and see how we can best work for Him. That we do by realising we are guided from the spiritual worlds, by frequently thinking about spiritual things, and by deliberately linking ourselves with the light of the Kosmon Age in whatever way we find it manifested, so that we can grow in this light.

You may not like going to a church. Then go out into the fields, amongst the trees or under the stars, look upward and praise your Heavenly Father saying: ‌ Eternal Father, I want to come into at-one-ment with Thee. Speak within my soul that I be led onward and upward ever nearer to Thee." Then He will manifest His light because you have realised the possibility of His power becoming your own.

By cleaving to the Light, not by clinging to the Cross, although you have to bear it, but by striving after the Crown, that is the great thing.

Prayer and praise help, but some people feel that in striving after the Crown they can do so best in practical service. Those noble souls who nurse the sick, who rescue the downcast, or who engage in some form of humanitarian work or other. All this is good, but it becomes more potent if one can realise the power of the All Highest being expressed in this service through the inner awakening of one's soul. For others, there are more interior phases of work, developing the spiritual body whilst still on the physical plane and learning to serve in that body in the higher states. Other seekers go into deep branches of occult manifestation, or the paths of mystical attainment. The way is open to all. If there is a dynamic impulse within you to serve your Creator through good works, then there is a way wherein you can do so. Find that way, and put your whole soul into it, your every thought, word and action, and never give up, because once you have entered on the way, to give up would one day cause you bitter anguish at the thought that you had turned back upon the path of spiritual evolution.

We know that the greatest help comes to you through Positive Prayer, Spiritual Meditation and through praising our Father. Let your whole being go out to Him, and His light will shine upon you and keep you unto the end.

Never forget there is an invisible world about you, and it is the invisible forces of life, which are intelligent, that can interplay in your soul and quicken that which is waiting for manifestation. That which is waiting is you higher self. At present it is like a little child in slumber; it must be awakened, fed, and helped to grow and unfold. That which is subjective must become objective; the latent self within must come into manifestation; that higher self must rule the lower, and when it is really awake and linked with the Infinite Powers which are ever in Jehovih's keeping, the angels will send down to you through that higher self, everything needed for the fulfillment of your destiny. Then life will change into those modes of expression which are best for the out-working of your own life's ray.

Here in these grand thoughts is the key to life. Let go of material things that may hinder in any way, and enter into the spiritual life now. Think dynamically, always affirming the good and beautiful; never talk about ugliness, sorrow or pain; do not allow anything in the mind 56

that may keep you from becoming strong in the light. By constantly striving to find Jehovih, and realising that His angels are helping you, in service gradually expand the life and grow into at-one-ment with the All Perfection.

Those of you who desire to make contact with the higher spirit planes so that you can come under their influence, begin now. Whether you are a Faithist or not, it is possible.

Come before the shrine, and the powers of spirit will be breathed upon you so that you can enter into the fullness of the awakening; and then go home and meditate on these themes and let them grow into your life. Let them expand, so that you can become united with them at last, and the Father will bestow His Crown, even the Crown of High Attainment.

57

The Human Spiritual Heritage H. T. Hylam (1955) The human family is distinct from all other animals in that in itself it is an incomplete condition; it is imperfect spiritually, yet capable of perpetual growth. To remedy this limitation or imperfection, Man is endowed with everlasting life, and has potentials within him that will be developed after death, abilities far beyond any earthly conception. Life not being static, each individual is heir to a vast and rich heritage, but subject always to conditions of service, in the fulfillment of which he experiences many and varied grades of labour adjusted to his expanding ability. a process to which there is no end.

Man's consciousness of imperfection leads him, both during his mortal life and afterwards, to seek the aid of schools, colleges and various systems of religious expression, whereby he comes to develop every faculty, in the realisation that he cannot live in himself alone, and that each individual self is dependent on others, gradually resulting in the breaking down of selfish limitations. Further, he learns that social contacts are also necessary to invigorate and balance personal vitality and stimulate the mind, for the male is the positive element of life, and the female the negative, each is the complement of the other.

The present period of time is one of quickening and growth, both in the intellectual and spiritual fields. This fact is clearly evident in many directions. The extraordinary betterment in modern material standards of living; the advancement of knowledge; the rapid growth of spiritualism with its re-discovery of psychic powers, such as clairvoyance and clairaudience; the urgent demands for a clearer and more satisfying answer to the "riddle of life" which established priesthoods are unable to give, resulting in the decline of church authority; all these show that the world has entered a new and important phase in its history.

The veil between the mortal plane and the beyond is being more and more drawn aside.

Through the channels thus opened, there flows with ever increasing volume communications, good, bad and indifferent. These should be examined with great care and constructive criticism. The inhabitants of the earth's heavens, spirits, angels, call them what you will, seek to make themselves known to mortals, and in such process, amongst other things, wonderful spiritual healing is being accomplished. In such manner is mortal man discovering that the unseen rules the seen through the power of thought; that each one, man or angel, is himself a thought creator and can both project and receive thoughts, unfettered by boundaries between any plane of existence. A realisation of this makes for a greater understanding of present day conditions of discontent and inquiry.

This freedom of interpretation reveals another most interesting fact, the ability of experiencing consciousness, even during mortal life, on more than one plane of being, whereby man can acquire the powers of contacting and participating in the life of the heaven or spirit world, during his hours of sleep away from the earth plane.

As a guide for the purpose of aiding man properly to interpret the signs of the times, exalted ones in the spirit planes have given, as a kind of mental blue-print, a sacred record, wherein is set out for all who will read, the wonderful plan devised by an All Wise Creator for His children, with suggestions sufficient to enable mortals to understand what is required of them both in this earth life and the next, by which to live a life of fulfillment 58

and grow gradually into at-one-ment with the Infinite.

But man must, however, be the master and controller of his thoughts, and not their slave.

For thoughts can be prison bars as well as creative powers by which to rise. The need today is for fearless, independent, progressive thinkers carrying their search ever upward and onward. Such are the times, that knowledge to-day cannot rest solely with any one body, whether it is the authority of School, Church or State; Priest, Savior or even a God, it must be self-evident, for man is enjoined to test everything, even the communications of angels, and to accept only that which he feels interiorly to be the truth.

In spite of all his difficulties, man consciously or unconsciously, continues to respond to the urge for better things, better conditions — an ideal whether his conception is limited to this life or reaches beyond. This must be so, for such urge arises by reason of the very fact that he has within him as part of his birthright, the gift of eternal life, and his desire for betterment is but a stepping stone leading him upwards on his journey to the stars — Etherea, Nirvana.

In the general evolution of thought, the saviors of the various religious systems will come to be regarded more and more in their true character as spiritual leaders and teachers, and man will understand with ever-deepening comprehension, the true relationship between himself and his Creator. The influence of such saviors then will be more in the nature of a beneficient example, rather than a way of escape from fear; and mankind will knowingly take its rightful place as children of the All Highest, heirs of everlasting life, continuing his journey ever upward after this physical earth will have passed' away. The so-called saviours show us the wonderful height to which the human family will eventually attain before this planet passes away. Those great ones from Zarathustra down to Jesus have long since passed on into Etherea, but still send to us their radiant thoughts and their blessings.

Although we are all spiritually linked together, yet upon each one the eternal FatherMother has bestowed the responsibility of free-will, with all that that entails, even to be one's own judge, both in this life and the next. He commands not, He persuades and ultimately by the compelling power of His love draws all men unto Him. Knowing this, how much better it is to let His Will direct man's footsteps, for His Will is the expression of Infinite Wisdom. In so doing, man does not lose his free-will, he does not become a slave for the Almighty through His ministering angels does not inflict His Wisdom upon His children but bestows it by suggestion.

59

A Place of Delight

By Greta James (1955) In Jehovih's Name and by His Power, Wisdom and Love, am I come to give you joy."

These words are the greeting of a great Etherean God to the, God of this planet. The occasion was at the dawn of a new age, when there was established in the atmospherean regions of high heaven, YESHUAH, the heaven of redemptive love, wisdom and power.

Yeshuah, it is said, was a "place of delight."

In this, the Kosmon age, we know ourselves to be part of a great world unity of human endeavour and co-operation. Whatever enmities and misunderstandings still exist within the human family, we are at least to some extent aware of our essential brotherhood. We cannot live to-day in any practical and material sense without using things produced by men and women all over the world. There is not a meal we eat, a garment that we wear, a house in which we live, for which we are not indebted to a great host of our fellows. Our forms of entertainment depend largely on others and even a toy in the hands of a child may represent a miracle of human effort and human skill.

Perhaps it is because so much co-operation and mingling with others is almost forced upon us, particularly when we live in a great city, that the seeker after spiritual things seeks first solitude and silence, meditation and peace. Certain it is that in this Kosmon Age, the inner Voice speaks to thousands and each one must listen alone and seek and wonder, even suffer that he may the better understand what the Voice is trying to make him understand; that he may hear the personal and individual call to service and answer that call for better or for worse. Certain it is that there are many of these lonely seekers in our midst to-day.

Some of us have, perhaps, known what it is to be such a one, never quite happy, never satisfied, never fitting in with any community, never sure of ourselves, never certain whether the blame lay with ourselves or with others, sometimes blaming ourselves in a kind of inverted pride and more often blaming others because that made us feel better than they were. So we were super-critical and tossed on the waves of cynicism and selfpity.

For all who seek to know Truth and to find the purpose of their life on earth, there is a place in a spiritual community, a vocation to do a spiritual job, which requires as much careful planning and organisation as the manifold activities of the material world. We cannot seek far in the realms of spirit without knowing this to be so. In fact, some of us have suffered trying to fit into a religious community which was not our true spiritual place.

Yet to know that fraternity or community in spiritual work is necessary is the essence of true maturity. So long as we come to religion looking only for spiritual food and nourishment, for refreshment and for some spiritual power to help us in the material world, so long are we spiritually infantile. If we are to grow as spiritual children of the Father who created us, then we must begin to learn how we may help in His Great Work of creating, maintaining and transmuting Life. We must learn our special spiritual job, discover our true vocation, come into our spiritual inheritance and so advance towards the attainment of that maturity which can only be reached after the death of the corporeal body. The necessary apprenticeship can be obtained only in a community which is both a school and 60

a workshop and which gives its apprentices full scope to practice their spiritual craft in a very real way.

For a community as for an individual there must be growth, and spiritual growth is gained

by GIVING AWAY, by PUTTING FORTH. We come together not merely to pray for and to receive spiritual strength and grace from mankind but to put forth love, wisdom, power.

This is WORSHIP and the proof of Worship is Joy. Our joy in worship of the Creator shall be as a light in men's hearts. There is no other way in which our fraternity can grow.

A God once said (OAHSPE 54. 11): "Teach my chosen to labour hard and wisely and to dance with energy and to sing with strength and fullness of soul. For what more is there in any man or woman than to learn to put forth. And what more pitiful thing is there in heaven than a man or woman who hath but dragged along." So it was that in the days of Apollo, men put forth in harmony (OAHSPE 124. 10-27). At that time men slouched and crouched as they walked and were brutish and stupid in appearance and it was from this power of harmony that there grew up a race of men upright and beautiful in body. So to-day from spiritual harmony shall come a spiritual change and man shall in time cease to crawl and crouch and slouch in spirit and shall walk upright with the light of the eye and the hand of an artist.

Do you ever feel as the days pass, you are just dragging along? Are you at best managing to be fairly patient and forbearing, trying to be good but rather joyless, and do you feel unappreciated? Or do you put forth as the trees are even now putting forth, as the birds sing to greet the dawning light, as the lilac and the rose send forth their perfume?

Are you too much aware of responsibility and have you indeed taken on your own back some part of the burden of the sins of the world? Are you anxious about man's growing powers over nature and the atom? Or can you greet each day with joy and thank Jehovih at the day's end?

"Thou hast taught me harmony and symmetry and love and I shall indulge in them forever."

Do you "indulge in harmony?" Do you, remembering our special work for the spirits of the dead, remember to sing peace into their souls and joy forever? Do you recall that we are told that by peace and joy in our devotions to the Father, the spirits are redeemed to virtue and exaltation? (OAHSPE 223. 26). If the Keynote is Harmony, then every note must be joy. Joy is something more than happiness. Happiness is a transient corporeal thing which we may not know when we have it, but think we must have had it, when because we remember the unhappiness that was yesterday and which may be again to-morrow. Joy can be ours even in unhappiness. Joy is abiding. It is something which once it is known, is never quite forgotten. It is like a note in music heard with the inner ear when it no longer sounds audibly and it is always possible to sound that note again.

We feel responsible, and rightly. Life is serious and full of anxieties; the world is full of suffering and in the hearts of men is bitter selfishness and rank evil. If our Good really begins to matter, that evil will rise up against us. Are we weighed down or lifted up? We feel called to go forward, to help, to put forth our Good that some evil thing may disappear from the world. What right have we to interfere and to press our service upon others? Are we trying to be important, to serve our own pride, to gain a position in which we shall be respected and admired? Our right to service lies in the JOY which we can bring and this alone supports our claim to service. We most create Joy and make the place of our 61

coming together a place of delight.

The Kosmon Church is but half-a-century old. It has not yet produced its artists, architects and musicians. It has not a particle of the material beauty which you may find in every city set up for the glory of a God-King upon a throne, that ideal so inadequate for our time in which the God of a tiny planet is set up as Creator of the Cosmos.

Have you ever heard an angel laugh or better still, a host of angels laughing? Have you ever known that they were laughing at you, and then suddenly laughed at yourself because you saw what they were laughing at? It is the most cleansing thing in all the world, better a thousand times than all the tears of repentance that ever flowed down furrowed cheeks.

We come together in the Kosmon Church in angel communion, and we come in all seriousness for there is work to be done, but let us also make of that communion, a thing of joy and the place a place of delight. Let us make each one who comes as welcome as if he were already a son or daughter of the house. If he is not born among us, he may be reborn and so enter into the fullness of our family unity and of our inheritance. We who are of one family in faith can surely speak our minds and forgive and be forgiven but before others who are not of our family we must be entirely loyal to each other. A fraternity and a family are easily broken by fault finding and it is easy to find fault with others when we know them well, but partly we do it because it bolsters up our conceit of ourselves. We may remember that if a fault is not in ourselves, then we may neither know nor recognise it. By seeing Good we call it forth; by seeing the unripeness, we open our hearts to the drujic inspiration that ever seeks to divide us.

We who are one in Faith are as one family, and the greatest family joy and unity needs no palace or cathedral and may best be centred in a simple and homely place but the place must be a place of delight, a house of joy, to which our every coming is as a homecoming wherein we can be our true selves and at our best. Then shall the Kosmon Church be truly a House of God, even that God who is our elder brother whose inheritance is from the Father of us all.

At this time thousands of people are remembering that it is ten years since the second great European Civil War ended. Perhaps you have listened to some of the recollections.

Most people greeted the peace with relief and new hope, but there is also a, note of nostalgia for a time of close comradeship and an experience of warm human relationships.

War is a terrible thing; all wars on earth are truly civil wars, but so long as conflict and danger can give to human things an experience which is worthwhile and otherwise lacking, so long will war have its place in human history, so long will it perform some function even in the progress of man towards understanding. Someone has spoken of "the cold climate of peace." It is not peace which is cold but our own selfish hearts, so that we have to be literally frightened out of our selfish lives before we can create a way of living in which men and women share work and responsibility and rely on each other.

The Kosmon Church was founded but fifty years ago but its history is older than that. Its roots go back into the past even before civilisation. There have always been fraternities in which men gathered to seek knowledge and to perform true spiritual service to the World.

They have not always been as comfortably off as most of us are. They have suffered much to preserve their liberty to worship only the Great Spirit. In rejecting all forms of idolatry they have had to choose poverty even to choose death. Everything which they have gained, everything which they have preserved, is ours to-day. It is within our power 62

to create in this place and at this time a focus of light and aspiration which shall also be a centre of warmth and true brotherhood, a place of the going forth. May we here and now lift our hearts and minds to the All Father who is the source of Light and Love and may we be worthy of our calling.

63

The Key of Emeth L. M. Boulter (1955) If you are a Faithist you have been furnished with the Key of Emeth, the key which opens the doors to hidden places wherein are the treasures of the Cosmos. This key, as you know, is the Triangle, the symbol of the attributes of the All Highest, Wisdom, Love, Power.

It is to the perfect combination of these three, that the door to the treasure will open.

Many, many times we repeat the attributes, and we are quite sincere in our repetition, for we do aspire to the perfection of the gods. Yet would our key seem to be impotent. What then is required?

Always it is the living truth that is asked of us — that is to say — the Wisdom expressed, and manifested in our lives — the Love in full flower, practiced daily, its blush pink petals extended to the perfect circle of its embrace. These two in operation draw the power, like the magnet and steel. Obviously there is an eternity of striving, to fashion our key unto the perfection, that will give to us the Freedom of the Universe.

Let us not, however, be discouraged by this thought, for nothing impossible is asked of us.

So let us say rather that we have been given the pattern of the Key, and that our immediate task is to work, patiently, hopefully, that the Key shall at last be ours. With it we may present ourselves for highest service unto Jehovih.

Between that highest peak of our aspirations and this present earthly level, however, there are endless fields of service, yes, with all our imperfections, these same fields becoming the means by which we may attain unto the desired perfection.

Let us then examine our Triangle. The lower side we call Wisdom. We come to Wisdom through Knowledge. Knowledge is the Way of Light, so the seeker after knowledge must remove every veil that obscures the Light. Two of the greatest barriers to the free breaking of the light are pride and prejudice. We recall the cry of the reputed wise ones in ancient times, when the Master Joshu brought the Light: "Can any good come out of Nazareth, is not he the carpenter's son?" If the All Light chooseth a humble vessel to deliver a great message and they who seek, demand its delivery through a Prince, let them hasten to adorn themselves in the cloak of humility, for so is Wisdom arrayed, and having received the Jewel, remain humble and silent in its possession.

"Know ye not that ye are the Temple of the living God." Therefore, within you is the Altar whereon burns the sacred Flame, which was lit when first the human soul was formed, and will so burn until the whole of humanity becomes one flame, and the earth itself becomes the shining orb of another Solar system.

As ye become nourished with the bread of knowledge, know that ye must share with discretion that ye have received. Seek knowledge only that you may grow in usefulness.

Heed not the scorn and ridicule of others who cling to the old shibboleths, but become a light-bearer, and help to break down the barriers of ignorance, and the perfection of your key of Emeth shall proceed apace, the while you labour in the foundations of Jehovih's Kingdom.

64

And so just as this side of the Triangle, which is named Love, rises from a perfect mitre of Wisdom, so do we become conscious of a great love being born of the knowledge which leads to Wisdom.

Life's horizon has expanded, and because of our increased understanding, our sympathy has gone out to the whole of human kind. This love, which has sprung up within us, bears no resemblance to that which men call love. It flows out to all that breathes, it flows out as compassion to bird and beast, and knows itself as one with all creation. In Wisdom's storehouse we discovered the spiritual Alchemy, which has transmuted the lower into the higher. All that was base has been placed in the crucible of thought and subjected to the white heat of the Spirit.

The temple of the soul must be cleared of the accumulated garbage, and every weed planted by the self must be ruthlessly uprooted.

Yes, truly the whole ideal of Love must be lifted up. They who would love the world unto its salvation — that is become one of its saviours, must become pure and unsullied. We do not cast love away; we would but so live, that we may transmute the earthly love into the love that is Divine. Therefore, must we retire often into the silence, and in perfect poise of heart and mind concentrate on the task to which our hand is set.

Thus by the uprising of the Love, is reached the apex of the Key — the Triangle, and the response from the throne of Divine Will returns to us in Power, on the third descending side, completing the Key. So down through the ages the flame of Will has journeyed, the mighty flame that lights the Universe, through the glowing tires, which men call central Suns, which pours forth life and light and power to system after system, down to the fiery life, given to a single planet, to its Lord and Ruler, to his lords and agents, and through them to their followers, the peoples of the globe.

Shall we not then think long and seriously, and pray the more earnestly, lest in answer to our prayers the Power should descend as on the day of Pentecost, and attached to it the great responsibility of that which shall be required of us. For Power comes not to be wasted or misused, and we may be very sure that we shall have to give an account of all that is committed to our charge.

Again, neither must we refuse Power, nor shirk responsibility, or our Key will be imperfect.

We see then the weighty matter we took up, when we dedicated ourselves to Jehovih's service. It might appall save that we have the assurance that we labour not alone: and in Jehovih is our trust.

Now a key implies a lock, and a lock implies a door, and something being guarded. Indeed what use would be a key unless it opened something for us. Surely the opening of the doors, and the shedding of the Light on the great mystery of life itself is the question on every tongue, and from where shall the Light be shed save from the glorious Crown through the doors of the Zodiac. These doors have been aptly named "the hissing pipes, " and again "the twelve officiating Priests."

Let us apply the key, and we shall see how perfect is the combination. This bottom side symbolizes Wisdom, and is of the mind, comes through the element of Air and is signified 65

in the Zodiac by the signs: Gemini, Libra and Aquarius. Love is of the emotions signified by the element of water, and pours through the signs of Cancer, Scorpio and Pisces.

Power is of the element Fire and roars through the signs of Aries, Leo and Sagittarius.

We have three more signs, the Triangle, or triplicity of Earth, unclaimed by the Key — Taurus, Virgo, Capricorn, and yet how vitally important, for these provide the fields of service and activity wherein the key is perfected, and in these fields of service, we learn to sound the note of each and all the other signs.

How fortunate, that here and now we are in these fields of service in the midst of all the opportunities, of perfecting our key of Emeth, that even whilst here we are able to ascend the mountains of high attainment in Capricorn — Mystery sign of the Zodiac.

There are two doors in the Zodiac of vital importance to every human soul. One in Cancer which opens and admits into corporeal life, and the other in Capricorn which opens to Freedom and Etherea.

In the ancient scriptures we read: "I will move the earth out of her course," and some far distant day when the whole of humanity is redeemed, the earth herself redeemed and purified, and etherialised will pass behind the 30th degree of Capricorn, and no more reach unto the sign of the Minas (Pisces), for it will have passed through that which is referred to as its destruction, but actually its etherialisation.

It is possible for the human soul to ascend those mountains of Arch-excellence and to pass through that door in Capricorn into the freedom of Etherea, but few do so. Always the cry of earth reaches them and the great love draws them back. They refuse that which they have won that they may help the whole of the human family to rise.

And this is the whole of the great expectation of the age that is opening, the Age of Aquarius, and the Age of Wisdom, symbolized by the man bearing the pitcher on his shoulder. This means that the waters of truth shall be poured out freely, compared with its flow from hidden sources in the past, and the light of understanding will break over the minds of the people. We, the few who enjoy the light, must face a stern fact. The teeming millions have not the light as we know it.

How shall we describe the sorry state of the world's Triangle? It is broken, its lower side hangs by the merest strand of Knowledge, its expression of love is akin to the savage expression of the animal for its young, and its Power mostly manifests in weapons of destruction, and is as base as the forged coin.

So the Hope and the deliverance of the world from the entanglements of evil, lies in the New Age and the coming activities of the planet Uranus, the ruler of Aquarius. Uranus is the "Awakener" or the "Breaker of Bonds" and beneath his lightning hammer strokes shall the whole existing civilisations crumble into the dust, even as did the ancient powers of Babylon, Nineveh, Egypt, Greece and Rome, and out of the ashes will arise one Kingdom — Jehovih's.

These activities of Uranus will, of course, cover a long period of time, even as did the sinking of the continent of Atlantis. Hundreds, if not thousands of years separated the sinking of the main continent, and the last vestiges of Islands, mentioned by Plato, such as Poseidon and Ruta, the last named being the home of the Giants that were upon the earth in those days.

66

It shall be asked "Where does the work of Redemption come in, shall it be all in vain? No, assuredly No. All that is redeemable of the earth peoples will be provided for. There is a peculiar reference to this in the Book of Revelations where the destroying Angel is instructed to 'See that Thou hurt not the Oil and the Wine.' " .

To those whose lot it is to sojourn upon the earth during the last tribulation, there is that other assurance: "He shall cover Thee with his feathers, and under His wings shalt thou trust."

"Both matter and spirit are the channels through which the Eternal is revealed."

"For the Great Spirit is within all, beyond yet over all,' therefore wise is he who, seeking the Light within, is guided

by It in everything; this is the path to freedom and fulfillment."

"Only on the basis of spiritual brotherhood can a true and lasting world order be established."

"The evils of the world can be completely redeemed only by working from high spiritual levels, we co-operate in this service through Angel Communion."

67

Spiritual Effort A. Frost (1955) “He who striveth to Me is My Chosen,” saith the Indwelling Light, that Light which is within, and yet All-Abounding — limitless in its scope—Infinite in degrees of interpenetration and subtlety of differentiation. This subject has so many themes; so many facets of brilliance are there upon the diamond that to contemplate upon one only is a sufficiency for but one occasion amongst the many, when we seek to adore and praise the Light of Lights — the Great Incomprehensible. So we have chosen" Effort" as our theme on this occasion — effort in its aspect of fostering tile constant stirring within-the willing of the mind unto a better understanding of the All-Mind; effort to rise and blend with that Illumination which is the Light of All Lights, JEHOVIH. Let us, in our striving, close our spiritual ears to the strident vibrations of the material, and by thus shutting out the clamor of the lower planes, open them to the Ever-Present, the celestial over-tones. Scaling ourselves thus, whilst in contemplation, we enter into the spiritual silence. Then do we hear the inner message; then do we understand the unspoken thought, and the spoken word, with an inner interpretation. For, we should understand primarily that every thought expressed in the name of the most holy, either by angel or mortal, is capable of being translated in many, many ways, according to the plane of thought to which the soul has risen in its contemplation and effort. It is in that silence that the spiritual cars are open to the "still small Voice" within — within the Inner Temple of the soul, where IT has its Sanctuary, its Holy of Holies.

There has the Voice of Infinity interpenetrated from the without — from the Heart of the Universe — resolving itself in the heart of the individual, changing that heart — changing that individual by reason of such an interpenetration — lifting him in the grades nearer unto Itself.

Let us always strive to hear that Voice — hearing it in our separate analyses of the spoken word — in preceptory, perhaps — resolving it within our innermost soul as that holy, intimate interpretation of Jehovih which is to each one of us our own, our particular gem, as it were, from the treasure-house of the Infinite. For, out of the silence which is peace, that resonant Voice proceeds, the Voice of Spirit expressing Itself in myriads of degrees into the field of Consciousness. He who attunes his spiritual ear towards that Voice of Truth radiates, in consequence, thought of a different character from that emanating from the minds of those around him. His standards change — therefore he thinks differently.

And, his thought being an expression of the All Mind, he is not only transcending previous levels of thought, but is sending unto all planes of being enhanced values of the Almighty.

Moreover, he has achieved a constitutional spiritual growth of outlook. He has increased the stature of his Ego; he has stepped out on that glorious pathway of attainment unto a sublime blending with the immensities. In consequence, his own thought-waves have an enhancing' effect upon the great body of thought-waves of the world. They leaven the mass; they are as streams of clear water flowing into a muddy lake, gradually cleansing it—purifying it.

He who has become a servant of the Most High by constant contemplation, and, thereby. purification — refining his thoughts — which are Jehovih's — becomes gloriously, 68

automatically, a reservoir of Light, a storage house. As in a corporeal reservoir, water is stored, filtered, and circulated catering for those who are thirsty or in need of cleansing, so can this analogy be applied to those who have set themselves apart to become spiritual vehicles. In our analogy we mentioned" circulation," That is so very true. For, indeed, this passage, this flow of Light from the Universal Centre, through all planes of Etherea and atmospherea, unto the corpor plane, is an immense system of circulation, a flowing from the ALL-POSITIVE to the ALL-NEGATIVE, in synchronisation with the mighty ebb and flow of all Cosmic Creation; in time with the mighty beat of the cosmic pulse of life.

We can conceive of it more readily when we think of simple examples. Water evaporating in mist from the sea and forming clouds; clouds condensing on the hills and forming rain; rain filling the streams and rivers and flowing back to the sea. Again, the seed, germinating and forming plant-life; the mature plant, blossoming and seeding, casting its seed in turn unto the soil, for further seeding and germination. We can multiply these examples indefinitely. Do you not recall the words of the hymn? "The mighty tide of being flows through countless channels, Lord, from Thee; … Thus round and round the circle runs, a mighty sea without a shore, while men and angels, stars and suns, unite to praise Thee evermore."

This mighty spiral of circulation of Light is part of the eternal vortex of growth. Growth of spiritual concepts — expansion of ideas and ideals — enlargement of outlook — enhancement of all values, from the" All small" unto the .. ALL GREAT," as the Eastern mystics express it: .. Unto the ultimate blending with that throbbing, pulsating Life of the Universe, the Source of all growth — THE CREATOR. Even to contemplate thus, for so short a time, is growth. Whilst so doing, something within our Body of Light has responded, that may not have done so before. Another concept, perhaps, has germinated — another growth commenced.

By a little effort, here and there, can we practice, in the holy silence of the private shrine.

By this effort can we so enhance previous ideas of the Almighty that automatically, as we strive, we cause, by a wonderful type of sympathetic attraction, angels like-minded to gather about us and aid us in our contemplations-co-operate with us in our labours. There is an old poem which runs: Work apace, apace, apace, apace; honest labour hath a lovely face!' Spiritually thinking, we affirm .. How true!" So let us, with alacrity conjoin in this" effort," for by such labour comes enhancement and attainment; attainment that we may serve the better Him unto Whom none can attain, forever!

So shall we, in the silence of the sanctuary, in draw the Light of Eolin, in its pure, undifferentiated radiance, we shall imbue it, letting it or willing it to suffuse our Lotus bodies, flowing from bud to bud — from psychic centre to psychic centre — sending it forth again in ripples of differentiated beauty of thought form and love toward all humanity.

By what primary urge by what initial desire, do we investigate this wonderful motion within the ALL MOTION? We have the key in the sentence culled from the pages of the sacred law, Oahspe, with which we began this discourse . .. The All-Light said: He who striveth to Me is My chosen."

Again do we turn those pages and read: .. To every self I am the Self of that self. He who perfecteth that Self which is in all selfs, such a man is one with ME. To travel on such a road, that is the RIGHT ROAD. 69

The whole mighty scheme of existence and evolution, spiritual and corporeal, is bound up in the urge to, the desire to, the striving to, travel on that one RIGHT ROAD. It is the broad Pilgrim's Way. The pilgrimage is eternal; the celestial city is the journey's end-and it is ever beyond, yet we may travel within it as we seek it! Eventually, we find it in some glorious degree, and Lo! It was within our hearts! What is the name of that City? Many, so many, have essayed to name it. The Faithist gives IT a name by which all may recognise IT. LOVE ADORABLE. That is the SELF which is within all selves — sleeping, waiting, until the Call of Destiny shall arouse it from its embryotic slumber. Selflessness shall grow within the seed-pod of the body of light; the angel shall emerge and adorn the Gardens of Spirit with the Beauty of Attainment.

Throughout the ages, great Teachers have expressed the Sacred Name according to the intensity of Light with which they have been impressed, and also in accordance with the competence of the humanity of that particular age in which they appeared, to understand that Light. The Truth ever was, yet can only be expressed to the Human School in measure as the pupils rise in their standards so to understand the everlasting curriculum in ever-varying degrees of scholastic expression. Man of yesterday was a child of the Creator as he is to-day, but in a simpler, less developed age. He went, as it were, to a simpler school; yet the same Truths were taught him, but from a more elementary spiritual text-book. So very simply, that first great Teacher, Zarathustra, was coached by his overshadowing Angel in the rudiments of his future Ministry. He asked: .. to be all pure, all good, all wise, all holy — what are these?" And the answer came unequivocally: .. These are to hear the Voice of the Creator, O Zarathustra! " Likewise do we find this message in the Beatitudes of Joshu the Nazarene, seven thousand years afterwards: .. Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God." For the ability to .. see God" or .. hear the VOICE " — to comprehend in some very deep measure the Beauty of Holiness — is always with us ; we have but to strive to acquire a consciousness of Ever-Presence with us; we have just to know that it is all a part of us, awaiting emergence into a conscious expression; we have to believe that truism of the Nazarene Teacher, who said: .. \\'hat I do, ye may do also."

To hear His Voice — to see Him — to understand Him — in some lovely degree or other is a faculty we can all enjoy and exercise, here and now. For does He not live in all beauty and harmony — truth and goodness — work and recreation — affection and friendship — aspiration and worship?

Is not His Glory for all to perceive — in the splendour of the firmament at night — the glory of the heavens — at dawn, the blending of colours — at sunset, the magnificence of light and shade on the hills and the mountains? Yes, all beauty is HIM, and He gives Himself to us for our delectation, He paints His Image everywhere, that all may see Him; in the majesty of ocean breakers — the shimmer of moonlight on a calm lake — the flashing silver of a mountain torrent; these are but a few of the lights and shades of His masterpiece of Artistry. His infinity of variation of symmetry and beauty He shows in the example of exquisite patterns of snowflake crystals — each different from the other! He fills our souls with the music of the Spheres in the magic of a violin, and the rustle of a gentle breeze in the trees. The sublimity of a softly-lighted cathedral is His Holiness and His Silence in Sanctuary. He is Everywhere! He is Everything! In the fragrance of the rosein the scent of orange-blossoms — in the smell of new-mown hay. Yes, in the handclasp of a friend — in the mother's kiss to her babe; where there is steadfast comradeship, or high adventure, there He may be found. Yea, and in sorrow and all hardship — in sickness and in peril: for all these are among His Infinite variations. With all these, and much, much more besides, does He feed the soul of the righteous man — they are as 70

Heavenly Manna. Truly does He spread a table for our sight, and for our feasting. Ours it is but to strive in searching — and He will be our willing Guide ... Verily I am thy Servant" saith the ALMIGHTY. Yes; in that searching we shall strive — for in striving, we become "Elect-in-Light." Ours must be an Eternal effort. For as we obey the Sublime Urge to travel on the Holy Pilgrimage of Life Eternal towards the City Celestial, so does that Etherean Spark of Him within each one of us grow. Even as we think on these things, it flickers into a flame. Only sloth and apathy, dull and dim its intensity. Great Teachers of old spoke of it in different ways. "The Enlightened One," Buddha Gotama, speaking to his disciples, said : .. Live as they who have Dharma for a lamp, and kindle the Fire within the Self" What did he mean, do you suppose? Dharma is that sense of "righteous duty" innate to everyone. With the godly man, it can be fanned into a flame of spiritual action which becomes an urge. With Dharma stirred, can the gentle saint become an Evangelist — the Light Dharma shining within his aura as an aureole of High Spirituality. The spark of All Light within the innermost recesses of the Lotus Body suffuses the Body of Light, burning for expression; all that is self is purged in that Flame — only the ALL-SELF is the Pyre — the ashes of the Past are swept away by the cleansing Zephyrs of High Heaven.

According to the poem Tao-Teh-King, the Chinese Teacher, Lao-Tse, said: "Follow the Light that guides you home, and do not get lost in the darkness. That I call 'using the Eternal.' " And the great Teacher, Chine, knowing himself — what a wealth of meaning is there in that phrase —exclaimed: "I am Man! I am All-Light!" In him did the light burn so wonderfully, so strongly, so completely, that he identified himself with it, and, as Joshu, in a later age also exclaimed: "I and the Father are One! " For Chine had discovered the Truth of the matter. He, too, had realised that, on the journey of the Pilgrim towards the City Celestial, there comes a time with all men, when the Pilgrim turns his thoughts inwards in Holiness, and discovers the Celestial City within his heart. "Nearer am I than breathing" saith All-Light; "Lo! I am with you."

Yet the consciousness of that "Within" is being stimulated constantly by the Boundless AllLight in the limitless surround. All beauty, tones, colour, thought, ripple throughout the Universe constantly, in etheric waves. Each wave is superimposed upon many others, and they are multitudinous, countless, indescribable in earthly language — "beyond the imagination of man." Each wave is as a broadcast from the SUPREME ENTIRETY, and we, the humanity of this little planet, with its bound heavens together with the inhabitants of all other life-bearing planets and their heavens — together with the Etherean Hosts in boundless interstellar Space — all these, and each one of these, are as receiving sets of many different capacities of reception.

In our contemplations, we tune our wonderfully complex instruments to the reception of whatever light-waves can be received and registered. In the Silence, we inbreathe those Light-intensities from the Without. They ripple in, as incoming tides ripple over the sand; they fill the instertices we have created for them; they superimpose upon each other as, in our reverie, we momentarily rise step by step in spiritual grade. Earth's conditions become negative in our trance-state, and the tide of the Higher Life flows in, flooding the soul. That which was effete within his reservoir of Light ebbs as jetsam from the true seeker's soul as the tide recedes, or as each wave advances and recedes during the trance-state. And when the contemplation ceases, the ripples recede, and carry away with them some of the 71

dross of previous ideas.

What has happened? What has emerged? A new growth has been stimulated. A fresh capacity to absorb the broader view has been created. This, in mystical translation, means that a finer Light-ray on all standpoints has become blended temporarily with the older ideas; temporarily, we affirm, but, through contemplation after contemplation, a permanency becomes established. A constitutional growth has then changed the spiritual outlook, and one more degree above the average outlook of this humanity has been achieved.

So have you aided yourselves. So have you aided the Lords of Wisdom. Theirs is the broad, high task of raising Spiritual standards — ours is the service in helping them, by helping ourselves; yet all is in synchronisation with the Laws of High Illumination.

By Holy Effort have we thus achieved, and risen thereby. Not that such Service should have an ulterior aspect; nevertheless, the result is incidental, and progressive, and that is the main point.

Therefore, give, serve and strive! Open the floodgates of the soul to the incoming Tide of Etherea — that Tide which, in Its everlasting ebb and flow, shall take you on its bosom .

"As the Dewdrop seeks the Shining Sea — so blends my heart, O Om, with THEE!"

72

Love and Service A. Bridger (1956) No man shall serve another but for love, which shall be his only recompense..."OAHSPE. Book of Wars Against Jehovih, XVII: 7.

There is but one cause for action — Love. There are two objects on which love is expended. Two sources of inspiration result in active love. These two causes or sources of service are Self and Others. No one can serve two masters, but how often do we all try to do that very thing.

How impossible it is to serve "God and Mammon" is usually only learned through hard experience and much disillusiomnent.

The greatest ifiusion probably is that we are doing great service unto others when probably we are labouring for self. Consider: are you ultimately and really seeking selfadvancement, honour, respect, public adulation, rewards, or even for a seemingly blameless object, as ease and comfort?

Or, perhaps we are mistaken as to the worth of our immediate purpose.

Paul said that love seeks no reward, does not behave itself unseemly and is not puffed up.

This is the highest altruism. Who of us can attain to it? Who of us so completely forgets self in labouring for others?

We will seek here to find a clue to the difference between service to others, and service of self-service to others is expansive and liberating; to serve self is stultifying and imprisoning.

Why is this so?

There are a thousand reasons why self-centeredness is fatal to the individual Life — but they are mostly examples or illustratons of a great central truth which lies in the nature of the human soul.

The soul of man is a reflection of the Cosmos. The individual entity is a unit in a cosmic unity-the Human Family. The human family is a unit in the Spiritual Universe.

Neither the individual human unit, or the human family, is a completed manifestation of the Creative Purpose, but both are evolving toward their respective goals — which, however, are not two separate goals, but are one and the same — the manifestation of the Sons and Daughters of Jehovih.

That it "does not yet appear what we shall be" is not the fault of either the Purpose, or of the Vision of the Purpose as seen by the beholder. Rather the "not seeing" lies in the limited perception of the creature, be they considered as the individual or as the Race Mankind.

73

When this concept of unity is grasped by the individual, the centre of their consciousness shifts from the Person Ego to the Race Ego or, from personal attainment to the Divine Purpose, and consequently, from self-service to devotion toward the Ideal Purpose, which — interpreted in action — becomes service.

The opportunities for this service are legion. To one it is best expressed in personal acts, lovingly performed for the benefit of individuals who come within the scope of daily life and personal experience. To another, amending the conditions of earthly environment — either for the immediate few, or for the more widely comprehended many both today and in the future — constitutes the most fruitful field of service.

Whether our representations are direct service to one's contemporaries, or in the wider fields of statesmanship, education and the opening of more avenues for the expression of the human mind and greater freedom of the human spirit — as in the pursuit of the arts and sciences — the reference must always be to the unfolding of the Ideal Purpose rather than theachievement of the individual attainment.

It is as if we would — in losing ourown self-centered life — gain the "Vision" which is the "It" we all seek. Let none, however, be discouraged by this extreme altruism.

The quality of the service given is in no way dependent upon its magnitude. Most scriptures say in one form or another:"that unto whom much is given much is required".

This statement is only expressing in terms of moral responsibility and spiritual service that "each tub must stand upon its own bottom," and that "all that is required of any person is to reach their ann's length."

The Hebrew Prophet Micah, hundreds of years before Joshu, said: "What is required of men and women is to do justly, to love mercy and to walk humbly with thy God." This triple injunctionis "just" service, tolerant and merciful judgment, and a humble attitude toward the Eternal Purpose and its outworkings. It was but reinforced with the ancient commandment to Love God with all your heart.

Now add to this the Light OAHSPE gives: "Ye shall do good unto others with all your wisdom and strength all the days of your lives; and shall perceive no evil in any man, woman or child, but in their birth and surroundings.

There is nothing negative about this "commandment." Men and women have passed the age of "Thou shalt not" — the age of negative goodness (the goodness of refraining from active evil) and, with the attainment unto the knowledge of good and evil, have entered upon a new phase. The age of full responsibility has dawned.

Men and women are beginning to realize to what extent they are "keepers" and helpers of others.

Henceforth we must not only give to every one the same liberty of action they claim for themselves, but we must actively assist in establishing full cooperation between person and groups as an expression of this acceptance of the Oneness of Humanity.

Service born of this acceptance of the ideas and ideal of others and prompted, guided and inifiled with its spirit, will be free from self-desire or any spirit of domination. The child of light rejoices in the growing evidence of the permeation of public life by this new spirit of service born of understanding. The anti-social members of the world, whether peoples, 74

nations or unit-selves are being assisted to a better understanding of their part in the Whole Body of Humanity instead of being punished immediately and penalized in futurity for their lack of understanding.

Children are entirely self-centered when born into the corporean life. Their emotional growth is one of slowly becoming less self-centered, and learning that others must be taken into consideration.

It is the wise parent, who, being sure the infant is dry, fed, well and comfortable, will leave the child to cry out a whim for attention. In our spiritual childhood, we may be left to "cry out our whim" so that we can become more self-reliant, and also so that we will learn to take others into consideration in our behaviour, because of the impossibility of satisfring all our egoistic demands, irrespective of the rights of others.

Exercise of judgment and discrimination in regard to others is one of the most important of life's lessons; a little patience and wise forbearance pays rich dividends in mutual understanding and cooperative service.

Those who seek self-realization through egotism instead of service will find an incompleteness in their lives. The purely egotistic life is truly lost and the life of service is enriched and deepened in its flow towards the ideal set forth as "The Kingdom of Jehovih" in contradistinction to the kingdom of the material world alone.

Does it not all come back to the statements that "singleness is selfishness" and "Unity is strength?".. .the strength to overcome the inertia of materiality? Of this strengh is born FAITH! This Faith is one which "hitches its wagon to a star" and so journeys on, avoiding the morasses of self-seeking and the deep ruts of prejudice. This Faith resolutely rises above the deadening tendencies of an inheritance of misconceptions and mistaken values.

Of this Faith in Spirit are born the great reformers in all ages and classes and nationalities.

Of this spirit, stirred by their lives of service and self-sacrifice, is presently born that which we have come to call a national conscience.

There is some ground for hope that we are witnessing today the conception of a WorldConsciousness! Sometimes our hopes revive that its birth is near. But its period of gestation seems necessarily prolonged; on the other hand, not all the forces of evil and selfishness can restrain the birth when its time has come.

Every human at birth is obviously weak and helpless, but the capacity of unfolding powers of Godship are "involved" in the babe.

Thus meditating, we are heartened by the vision of "Jehovih"s Kingdom on Earth".

"The star of Jehovih is in thy soul. It is bright and of great power in him who forgetteth himself in labouring for others ..." — Book of Apollo V: 19.

75

The Soul of Man

By Francis Titmuss (1956) 1. The Mystery "Three things bestowed I on Man (said Jehovih): the earth body, which is dark and none can see through it ; the spirit which liveth after the earth body is dead; the third part I gave to Man is the soul which joineth him to Me." Our human minds fail to envisage nor comprehend that which is the soul of man, his innermost being, neither are there any words to express adequately this mystery.

The spirit of man, his real self, is as a ray from the Celestial Sun, a particle of the Sacred Flame. Though imprisoned in an earth body yet it dwells immaculate within that sacred place, the soul, which bridges time and eternity, spans the unreal and the real, while guarding the vital spark. The soul is the holy of holies within every man, the dwelling place of the All Glorious One. Therefore although he may be utterly unconscious of this most precious truth, the Presence of the Infinite never leaves Man. "Behold Me. I am the Light and the Life. I quicken into life every living thing. Behold Me, I am with thee, I AM NEVER AWAY FROM THEE. Thou art Mine now and forever shall be."

Book of Lika, Ch. 15.

Though Ages may pass before the dawn shall come to some men, all shall eventually awaken and find at last WITHIN THE DEPTHS OF THEIR OWN SOULS the meeting place with the Beloved, the homeward road, the Gateway of Life Eternal. Then men will realise the meaning and the purpose of their journey into the darkness of matter. When we reach our maturity and find emancipation from all that binds us now, we shall share in the fullness of all that is, the perfection of love made manifest, the indwelling Creator.

2. The Purpose—The Great Revelation "The star of Jehovih is within the soul, feed it 0 Man, and thou O Angel of heaven, and it will grow to be a god." Book of Apollo, Ch. 5.

The ancient Greek philosopher Pythagoras was the first among his race to affirm that the soul was immortal. When asked what was philosophy, he replied: "Labouring daily to get the soul liberty in this prison of the body." During the time he lived in Egypt, he received the following illumination: "Human souls that lay hold on immortality are changed into holy angels, and so they go into the spheres of the gods, and this is the most perfect glory of the soul."

As a seed sown in the dark earth contains in embryo the future giant tree, so within the human soul is the spirit of a man quickened and illuminated. The hidden divinity reveals the Ever-Present Star of Jehovih, and the beauty of His attributes begin to manifest in the life of a man, by the continual effort of man's will responding to the inspiration of infinite love and wisdom, and man shall grow to be a god.

76

3. The Resistance-Matter, The Deceiver "Jehovih said: "I created Man in darkness, and gave him no judgment, that the creation of his own thoughts might be for his own glory forever." But instead of beautifying his thoughts he hearkened to tetracts and clotheth himself in clouds." Book of Sue, C h. 2.

Tetracts are inherited tendencies we are told, and" none is without them in some manner of degree" (Aph 13) and evil comes from tetracts. When we say that Man commenced at the bottom of the scale, at the outside fringe of creation, it means that those primitive instincts which we all have inherited, were developed by our early ancestors in their harsh fight for survival. We, too, are at an early stage of our growth, but we are being roused to begin to take an interest in our destiny. We bear the burden of the past imperfections resulting from the birthing of the Race to which we belong. These are the errors of those who went before us, but who, nevertheless, contributed their part to the founding of our humanity, and the early beginnings of the spiritual unfoldment of mankind.

We shall also contribute as we seek to transmute evil by seeking within for the Good, the Light Celestial, which shall dissolve all error and the darkness of unknowing. In our three dimensional world, as most of us know it (being so very conscious of time), we suffer the agony of our limitation in our everyday lives. Our sins, our failures, and the weaknesses and weariness we endure, cannot be denied nor under-rated. As the years go by, we all become increasingly aware of time's passage, but we are often disappointed and discouraged at our apparent lack of progress on the Path. We should be encouraged by the assurance that in the sight of the Eternal Father, the evil of our lives is seen as unripeness.

"Evil is evil to Man, but evil is not evil to Ormazd. To Ormazd that which man calleth evil is unripe. I'hua Mazda said: 'When a potter hath a pot half made, sayest thou it is an evil pot?' Nay verily, but that it is not yet completed. Even so are all men created by Ormazd; those who are good are completed, but those who are evil are unfinished work." Book of God's Word, Chapters 9 and 26.

4. The Meeting Place "Man on the earth shall turn to his own soul, which is My Light within him, and he shall cultivate it and learn to think for himself. Book of Lika, Ch. 22.

This exhortation to seek within is not just a fanciful thought for us to consider and act upon in those periods of relaxation. It is an urgent directive from the very Source of our being, and applies to every hour of our lives. It is now that we should seek within. The key to our release is within our own souls; to turn to this is our life's business, here and now. Parting from our earth body will not bring us freedom from our limitations or our darkness, unless we have begun to learn the way of escape now.

To accomplish our purpose we need a living, growing faith in the All Light within. We prove by experience alone that by meeting the Eternal Father-Mother within our own souls we find our only refuge and strength; and learn to face life sheltered within the everlasting Arms. By a daily cultivation of our spiritual life, and realising that every day is a new beginning shall we discover and use the vital power to gather the blossoms of eternal life, 77

for the blessing and encouragement of all wayfarers we may meet.

5. The Responsibility "The highest peace is the peace of the soul, which cometh of a consciousness of having done the wisest and the best in all things according to one's own light. For, after all, is not the earth life but the beginning, wherein we are as in a womb, moulding our souls into the conditions which will come upon us after death? In which case, we should with alacrity seize upon the passing time, and appropriate it to doing righteous works to one another."

Book of Bon, Ch. 7.

There is a good deal written in Oahspe about righteous or good works, The meaning of the word" work" is apt to be misconstrued, the dictionary says it is "effort" directed towards an end. Doing righteous works to one another surely means continually seeking to improve our attitude and regard for others, no matter who they are. To remember our link with them who are also joined to the Eternal Spirit within their souls. Always to endeavour to penetrate the darkness they may be manifesting and so to seek the Light within them.

We all know very well how hard a task this can be, and conflict of human personalities has to be faced by us all. There is something very potent and strangely subtle, however, in the constant admonitions we receive from so many sources about our attitude to our fellow men.

"My highest worlds are responsible for the lowest, being BOUND UNTO ONE ANOTHER THROUGH ME, for the resurrection of all." Book of Cpenta Armij, Ch. 4.

If we will but heed, we shall always receive inspiration from within our own souls guiding us towards the acceptance of the brotherhood of all men, and we shall grow to recognise our responsibility and relationship to all men, whoever they are. Remembering that the presence of the All Light is within the soul of everyman, we can appreciate what will result if we always seek to cherish the Hidden Star within other men's souls. We shall indeed receive the joy within our own being of knowing that we are fulfilling the purpose of the Eternal Father. The blessing of His Presence shall be realised by us increasingly, and that consolation beyond all words the highest peace, the peace of the soul, shall be ours.

6. The Culmination Though we are as yet in the womb of earth life, and but at the beginning of the great eternal adventure, we may rejoice that nothing in all space shall keep us from the final reunion with the All Light. It is the perfect law of the Supreme Being that the stream of His own Life shall flow downward to the depths to raise every fragment of Himself to the heights. The glorious pattern of man's progression by the power of infinite love leads him through the outer darkness of unknowing into the Light of Absolute Illumination. We have often been told that the Angels of the Presence—high-raised Children of Jehovih—have passed along the path we now tread, and that they are perfect forms of ourselves. They are highly organised, and they work untiringly, unsparingly, for their younger brethren, the children of the earth. To fulfill their work they must have a sympathetic link with mankind. It is the divine law that humans with feet on the earth must contribute to form the link with the heavenly realms; and we MUST be that link. Book of Sethantes, Ch. 13.

78

There has been no "mass production" of human lives by the Creator. Each of us is a sweet and perfect thought of His, although outward appearances now seem to deny this.

Each of us has a special place to fill in the realms of Eternity which no other can fill. By the Light within which never leaves us-we shall find our way back to the celestial home from whence we came. We shall then realise all that has passed in the process of our unfoldment into full and perfect consciousness. The quality of the life within us, the Source of our origin, and the part we are destined to play in the eternal future. We shall join our elder brethren to be their companions for ever, in the service of the All Light—sharing the blessedness of each other's perfect thoughts. We shall be with the vast company of our spiritual family in that glorious moment of our emancipation, when our spiritual memory shall be restored and we shall REMEMBER at last the true meaning of love.

The rapture of spiritual fellowship with the Sacred One shall be ours forever, and He shall reveal to us the endless delights from His Mind and Heart in the countless perfections of His new creations.

79

The Kosmon Observance Anonymous (1956) We are very pleased indeed with the success of our plan to have this simple ritual taken by brethren everywhere as a personal contribution towards the deeper awakening of Mankind. The message of this New Age is now being sent out in many places all over the world, but we still need more participants, because our aim is to have the light broadcast every hour, every day and night. Perhaps later it may be every quarter of each hour, so that there will always be someone tuning-in to the spiritual realms and then sending forth the call of light. Will you join us in this simple act of faith and service? If so, just send us a card to say which day each week, and at what hour you will do it, then our records will be complete. For the sake of readers who have not yet seen the ritual, we are publishing it again here.

When one or more if possible, has sat for at least a minute of silence, you stand and recite Joshu's Prayer, (Oahspe p. 709), then Roe from Bon's Book of Praise.

Now, by a few moments' mental concentration, you build up a symbol of the Sacred Name in gold, (circle, cross and leaf), within an orb of blue. Then visualise a ring of light flowing out from that symbol in all directions to enfold the earth. You now recite: "Eternal FatherMother, may Thy Light awaken the heart of Mankind. Let now the Ray of Brotherhood enfold the world. (A slight pause) Let now the Ray of Peace enfold the world. (A slight pause). Let now the ray of service enfold the world. (Another pause). Let now the Ray of Unity enfold the world. (Pause again). Father, by Thy holy power may Thy kingdom come in Kosmon. Amen." Another minute of silence closes the observance.

Each time you say "Let the ray ... " you see in your mind's eye a great ray or circle of light streaming out in all directions.

Every Sunday evening at 7:30 (London time) we continue to send out a ray of spiritual light to all our friends within the Unity, and to all sincere seekers, no matter what their faith or denomination, throughout the world. Will you tune-in to this silent minute that light, joy and inner power may be shared by all?

80

Emethachavah

By George Morley (1956) In the Book of Saphah in Oahspe, the student will have noticed the word "Emethachavah" in connection with certain rituals. Also in the Lords' Fourth Book, chapter three, the following occurs: "In all your journeyings, ye shall encounter your brethren coming and going, who dwell in far-off countries. That ye may distinguish them, keep secret the sacred passwords and rites of Chavah (Order)." Now we know that the word "Emeth " means both faith and Faithist, and Emetha is the plural. "Chavah" means Order or Brotherhood.

Hence Emethachavah means the Brotherhood of Faithists. In pronunciation the "ch" is hard, thus making the word sound emetha-kavah with the accent on the final ah.

The faith which is designated by the word Emeth is a positive affirmation born from an inward knowledge. Christmas Humphries in his "Buddhism" says: "In the history of religious aspiration, the meaning of faith is usually linked to that intuitive awareness of ultimate truths which is beyond the cognizance of the intellect-bound mind." To the Emetha, faith is not negative, it is not a blind acceptance, but is the realisation of a power.

This power is the immanence of a Supreme Being, the One All Person.

Such a faith can direct and rule the personal life, and bring one into closer association with the higher spiritual planes, sometimes called the Second Resurrection, and the dwellers therein. It is the Prelude to the rites of Emethachavah given in the Book of Saphah, that engages our attention, because it indicates the Way of Attainment. Here we are urged to find a centre to which to attune. This is the key, to attune to the Creator. How shall we do this? The answer is by contemplation. By endeavouring to see the All Perfect in His creations. Firstly, to see the best in each other; then in all the Universe, the cosmos, visible and invisible; the zodiac and planetary Order, in the radiations from the sun, moon and stars; in the flowers and trees, and the angelic worlds. Thus we find the One Note which puts us in tune with each other. It is the hidden splendour within all created things.

The faculties of one's own particular genius are quickened by it. It cannot be otherwise.

So by being linked in the Brotherhood, we become attuned with each other and to the Creator. Particularly we become attuned by prayer. How simple to follow! Take, for instance, Joshu's prayer, what could be simpler as a means of approach? Then as our ancient Master Zarathustra directed, set up a small wheel-cross, and turning it once daily, recite: "In memory of my covenant to turn from evil and strive to do good. In Thee, Jehovih is my trust." Follow this by contemplating the sacred Name — circle, cross and leaf. The circle symbol of infinite love, the cross of infinite light and the leaf — infinite life.

Faith becomes active through prayer, and the Prelude to Emethachavah has shown us the way. One may be living away from other Faithists; separated by corporeal miles, and not have the advantage of meeting often; yet distance need not deter anyone from entering the Unity. Here the observance will be a means of aiding one to come telepathically into real association. There will be an awakening within, and su’is, the higher clairvoyance, may make the "other" life a wonderful reality. To walk through life, no longer alone, but linked with others both on corpor and in es.

Slowly but surely we shall become conscious of an overshadowing light. We shall even see in life, a means of preparation for the real life, which Oahspe says, begins when earth life is over. Finally, we are led to the door of the Inner Sanctuary; it may be during the 81

hours of sleep; then we shall receive light on hidden things, and learn more of what is required of us in ‘service.’

"He who would reform the world must first reform himself; and that, if he do it honestly, will keep him so employed that he will have no time to criticise his neighbor. Nevertheless, his neighbor will be benefited — even as a man without a candle, who at last discerns another's light." From the Book of the Sayings of Tsiang Samdup.

82

UNO and the New Age A. Stafford (1956) UNO will fail. It will fail because there is no real unity in it. No unity of heart as well as mind; no unity born from the light of the Spirit within.

But let us go back a little. Even out of darkness good often comes. Thus from the First World War, the League of Nations was formed. This was good and no doubt came from an inspiration. Not for thousands of years, since the great Eawahtah (Hiawatha) called the many nations of America into a brotherhood, had the world known such an ideal. But the League failed, or shall we say it did not entirely succeed; it could not prevent the Second World War This, I believe, was due to two things, firstly, the majority of ordinary folk were not interested, and secondly, it was built mainly by politicians, and not God-inspired men and women. However, a splendid seed was sown.

Not very often can the light of the New Age flow through the sphere of politics. This is because so many who take up that activity are moved by ambition; many are materialists, and even those who have some religious feelings are usually tied to one orthodox body or another, instead of serving within the realm of spiritual freedom. Much more is being done for this New Age by sincere people who give their all for an ideal, and who live and work in comparative obscurity.

However, the League of Nations left its child with us before it died, and eventually, from the structure of UNO, something greater will be born, although it will require many years yet. UNO must grow up, it must experience a great catharsis, and like many a seeker, must pass through times of trial before it is spiritually reborn.

Many occultists to-day are looking for the return of the Iesu light, the Christ spirit as many of them call it, and they expect it to come through one person. But that manifestation belonged to an Age which is past, it ended when Jesus (Joshu) completed his mission. In this New Age, the light, the Avatar, will come through many teachers (though of lesser spiritual stature) because the Iesu ray does not manifest in the same way to every Rootrace.

Thus, those seekers who to-day become disciples or initiates, do so through the great families or rays of which the Great Souls in the past became the focal points — Jesus for the Essenes, Zarathustra for Persia, Eawahtah in Guatama (America), Moses in Egypt and the several great ones of the Orient. Through those who are inwardly dedicated, therefore, the ancient light is being expressed in a modern form, and the great work of world redemption goes on, continuing until the Iesu power is expressed once more in human life.

It is, therefore, through such disciples that the later form of UNO will come, and the way is being prepared now. Through the five-fold channel in The Kosmon Unity the light is streaming in power, and several other schools of deeper thought are manifesting it also, each in their own way. It is by and through the unity of these channels, through the unity of the spiritual nations, that the call to unity of the modern material nations is being sent out with ever increasing potency. Thus the UNO of the future will have a spiritual origin and basis.

83

Founded for international service, by mutual trust and goodwill, the UBN (United Brotherhood of Nations), Opah Egoquim of the New Age, will be directed by those who are spiritually awakened, knowingly receptive to guidance from the higher realms, that cooperation and peace will be practical realities. UBN will not come in our time, but we, in The Kosmon Unity, are working toward its foundation, and we realise that there is no other solution to the many problems inherent in the re-birth of Mankind.

84

Service A. Bridger (1956) "No man shall serve another but for love, which shall be his only recompense." — OAHSPE p. 391, v. 7.

"From this time forth ... do good unto others with all thy wisdom and strength," — IBID p.152, v. 17.

"The star of Jehovih is in thy soul. It is bright with of great power in him who forgetteth himself in labouring for others." -IBID p. 119, v. 19.

There is but one cause for action — Love. But there are two objects on which love is expended: two sources of inspiration resulting in active love, i.e., service. These causes are Self and Others. No man can serve two masters: but we may add — we all try to do that very thing. How impossible it is to do so is usually only learned through hard experience and much disillusionment. The greatest illusion probably is that we are doing great service unto others when probably we are labouring for self ultimately and really; for self-advancement, honour, respect, public adulation, rewards, or even for so seemingly blameless an object as ease and comfort. Or we may be mistaken as to the worth of our immediate purpose.

Paul said that love seeks no reward, does not behave itself unseemly and is not puffed up.

This is the highest altruism. Who of us can attain to it? Who of us so completely forgets self in labouring for others? Jesus said: "He that loseth his life shall find it." In this paradoxical statement we may find a clue to the difference between service to others and service of self. The first is expansive, liberating: the second is stultifying and imprisoning.

Why is this so?

There are a thousand reasons why self-centeredness is fatal to the individual life — but they are mostly examples or illustrations of a great central truth which lies in the nature of the human sou1. The soul of man is a reflection of the Cosmos. The individual entity is a unit in a cosmic unity — the Human Family. The human family is a unit in the Spiritual Universe. Neither the individual human unit or the human family is a completed manifestation of the Creative Purpose, but both are evolving toward their respective goals — which, however, are not two goals, hut are one and the same — the manifestation of the Sons of God. That it "does not yet appear what we shall be" is not the fault of either the Purpose or of the Vision of the Purpose seen by the beholder, but lies in the limited perception of the creature, be he considered as the individual or as the Race Mankind.

When this unitary conception is grasped by the individual the centre of his consciousness shifts from the Ego to the Race: from the personal attaining to the Purpose (and consequently from self-service) to devotion to the ideal, which interpreted in action becomes service. The Opportunities for this service is legion. To one it is best expressed in personal acts, lovingly performed for the benefit of individuals who come within the ambit of daily life and personal experience. To another, amending the conditions of earthly environment, either for the immediate few or for the more widely comprehended many, constitutes the most fruitful field of service. But whether as direct service to one's contemporaries, or in the wider fields of statesmanship, education and the opening of 85

more and more avenues for the expression of the human mind and greater freedom of the human spirit, as in the pursuit of the arts and sciences, the reference must always be to the unfolding of the Purpose rather than the achievement of the actor's individual attainment. It is he who "loses his (own) life shall gain it "— the Vision!

Let none, however, be discouraged by this extreme altruism. The quality of the service given is in no way depends upon its magnitude. When the Scriptures say, as most scriptures do in one form or another that "unto whom much is given, from him much is required," they are only stating in terms of moral responsibility and spiritual service that "each tub must stand upon its own bottom" and that "all that is required of any man is to reach his arm's length." The Hebrew Prophet Micah, hundreds of years before Jesus appeared, said: "What is required of thee, O Man, but to do justly, to love mercy and to walk humbly with thy God?" This triple injunction is just service, tolerant and merciful judgment and a humble attitude toward the Eternal Purpose and its outworkings. It was but reinforced by Jesus when he said: "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy strength and thy neighbour as thyself." (Quoted by both Mark and Luke).

Now add to this the Light, Oahspe gives: "Ye shall do good unto others with all your wisdom and strength all the days of your lives; and shall perceive no evil in any man, woman or child, but in their birth and surroundings." P. 634, v. 41. There is nothing negative about this "commandment." Man has passed the age of "Thou shalt not" — the age of negative goodness: the goodness of refraining from active evil and, with the attainment unto the knowledge of good and evil has entered upon a new phase. The age of full responsibility has dawned. Man is beginning to realise to what extent he is his brother's keeper.

Henceforward he must not only accord to everyone the same liberty of action he claims for himself but must actively assist in establishing full reciprocity between persons and groups of persons as an expression of his acceptance of the Oneness of Humanity. Service born of this acceptance and prompted, guided and infilled with its spirit, will be free from selfdesire or any spirit of domination.

The child of light rejoices in the growing evidence of the permeation of public life by this new spirit of service born of understanding. The anti-social members of the commonwealth, whether peoples, nations or unit-selves are being assisted to a better understanding of their part in the Whole Body of Humanity instead of being punished immediately and penalized in futurity for their lack of understanding.

In our childhood we all have to learn to take others into consideration in our behavior, and the impossibility of satisfying all our egoistic demands, irrespective of the rights of others.

Exercise of judgment and discrimination in regard to others is one of the most important of life's lessons, and a little patience and wise forbearance pays rich dividends in mutual understanding and co-operative service. Eventually "The meek inherit the earth!"

A lot of twaddle and foolishness has been spoken and written by friends and enemies alike about this simple but profound saying of the Nazarene. Surely it is obvious that "meekness" and "poor in spirit" are phrases that had no relation in his thought to cowardice, nor to that shrinking attitude toward the problems of life, noted and excused today as an "inferiority complex." If any relation between them is possible, it can only be that his hearers were being reminded of the incompleteness of the lives of those who sought self-realisation through egotism instead of service. The purely egoistic life is as truly "lost" as is the life of service enriched and deepened in its flow towards the ideal set 86

forth as "The Kingdom of God." in contradistinction to the kingdom of the material world alone.

Does it not all come back to the statement that "singleness is selfishness" whilst "Unity is strength?" Strength to overcome the inertia of materiality. Of this greater conception is born FAITH! Faith which can remove mountains of doubt and difficulty. Faith which "hitches its wagon to a star" and so journeys on, avoiding the morasses of self-seeking and the deep ruts of prejudice; and resolutely rising above the deadening tendencies of an inheritance of misconceptions and mistaken values.

Of this spirit are born the great reformers in all ages and classes and nationalities. Of this spirit, stirred by its votaries and their lives of service and self-sacrifice is presently born that which we have come to call a national conscience. There is some ground for hope that we are witnessing to-day the conception of a World-Consciousness!

Sometimes our hopes revive that its birth is near. But the period of gestation is necessarily prolonged but, on the other hand, not all the forces of evil and selfishness can restrain the birth when its time has come. Every human birth is obviously weak and helpless, but the capacity of unfolding powers of Godship are "involved" in the babe. Thus meditating, we are heartened for the vision John saw — the New Jerusalem descending out of Heaven, establishing the Kingdom of God on earth .

87

Colour and Personal Unfoldment E. F. Morley (1956) LIGHT as expressed as colour is vibration, and on the spiritual planes this is a manifestation of life and consciousness. Hence, since there is always a far greater intensity of life in the higher realms, even inanimate objects having visible radiations of their own, colour is not the flat surface appearance as known on the physical plane, but the living, pulsating life-power constantly given out by everything, becoming ever more beautiful the higher the plane of manifestation.

When one fully enters the path of spiritual training and service, one begins to come into closer touch with the unseen realms, and receive their finer forces into one's psychic organism.

The plan of the seven stages of unfoldment now becomes more distinctly marked in one's deeper life, and each stage in its turn may have seven phases. The length of time spent in anyone stage varies considerably. One student, for instance, may remain in the first stage for twenty or thirty years, while another may pass through it in twenty days, only to wait much longer further on the path. Real attainment must be a constitutional growth, it cannot be forced.

As one passes through the various stages so the light that streams from the spiritual body increases, and this can sometimes be seen by those who have the clairvoyant vision. At first, this light will extend only an inch or two beyond the surface of the physical body, but, as the soul advances, so the range may increase to several feet, and now different colours will be observable which will gradually inter-penetrate and yet never clash.

The colour most frequently seen around those who are in the first stage is the pale blue of aspiration and faith, though above the head there may be a certain amount of yellow if the intellect is particularly active. With those of a very mystical type of character, this blue will soon deepen into the royal blue of bright sapphire, and is always found where there is a condition built up by profound prayer.

In the next phase, amethyst flecked with silver eventually leading to cerise will be seen; then later on the gold of wisdom will appear. The bright green of Nature is associated with certain ecto-plasmic manifestations (called in Oahspe "sargis") and is especially noticeable in those who are natural healers, although orange may also be seen in these cases. This colour, light green, also denotes friendliness and the ability to blend sympathetically with others. Purple is indicative of the deepest devotion, and a very advanced level of consciousness.

The higher graded the individual the more radiant and beautiful will be the auric emanation, and by students who are" intuitive" this may be felt as a power rather than seen.

Just as these various colours will appear in one's surroundings as one progresses, so 88

also that progression can be aided by mentally concentrating upon them. The student should visualise a cloud of the required shade enveloping him during the times of meditation, nevertheless, this is only an aid and not an end in itself. The vibrations thus generated help to create a high condition in the etheric atmosphere.

The seven rays from the All Light, linked with the seven letters of the Name Jehovih, bring into the lives of those who consciously seek them, the outward though spiritual signs of the various inward manifestations of His Grace.

89

Shalam E. F. Morley (1956) WHEN receiving communications from the spirit worlds, it is sometimes rather puzzling that the communicators do not always make their intentions perfectly clear. Why, for instance, did not the great ones working through Dr. Newbrough make it clear to him that the Book of Jehovih's Kingdom on Earth was not intended to be included in Oahspe, and that its teachings, especially the Book of Shalam, related not to his day, but to centuries hence? Had Dr. Newbrough known these facts he would have been saved his heartbreaking experience of building a colony and then seeing it fail.

One reason for the lack of clear directions often is that those who have been "on the other side" for a great period of time, forget the limitations under which we live, and give us credit for greater spiritual perspicacity than we really possess. Occasionally there are also limitations, or even errors, in transmission. There is very little doubt that Dr. Newbrough's time of intense spiritual receptivity passed through three phases. In the first phase he was preparing himself; in the second the greatest work was accomplished, but during the third the source of communication was not always the same, nor from the same high level.

The Name "Shalam" comes from a very ancient root word meaning "peace," and derivatives of it are seen in several languages, such as Salem, Sholum, Saloum and Salaam. To students of esoteric knowledge, it really means an interior condition or vibration, a centre wherein is found a deep peace produced by the high spiritual light discussed therein.

Qabalistically speaking, we see the significance of the Hebrew letters Shin, Aleph, Lamed and Mem—the Aleph being pronounced but not written. Shin represents the fire or light of the Divine Presence. Aleph indicates the beginning, the primal or initiatory force which is connected with the sacred name Eolin, the Great Awakener. Written in Hebrew, "Alph" means a bull, the ancient emblem of the earth and the vitalized vortexia or life-force of the realm of Nature. Lamed, here placed appropriately at the centre of the name represents balance and equity, and is to the second half of the sacred alphabet what Aleph is to the first; one half being associated with the Macrocosm, and the second with the Microcosm.

Mem is the sign of the Great Mother, the saving grace of the infinite love. Magically these letters are linked with the four elements, fire, earth, air and water. From all this we see that Shalam represents a peace of great profundity, in which all the forces of the psychonatural world unite, and in which the human spirit is intimately connected with the world of nature and the world of the divine. Herein we can only hint at things and give a "word to the wise."

In the main, there are two means by which the Kingdom of Light will come into the world.

One will be through the life and work of people in the New Race specially inspired, and living in the ordinary world among their fellow men. The mayor may not realise that they are disciples of the Iesu way. The second means will be through spiritual centres being established. The first has already begun, and can be seen in many parts of the world. The second will come later.

The centres of which we speak will be very gradually built up, and discreetly, not at first 90

open for all the world to see. This work will be undertaken by people entirely dedicated to spiritual service, who will have withdrawn as much as possible from the outer world, and gone through enough self-discipline and mystical training to be sufficiently mature and psychologically balanced, that the "lower self" will not be able to affect their labour. They will engage in observances of an esoteric nature in conjunction with the high-raised angelic companies working to initiate the new world-order. As time goes on, the way will open for the reception of young children, mostly waifs and orphans, so that they can be brought up in spiritual conditions, and trained that the light of the higher self, the true initiate within, can manifest fully.

The movement in this direction has begun, only in a very small way but of the main centres, three will appear first: one in the extreme East, another in the far West, and a smaller one in England where East and West meet. Naturally, activities of such high import must appear first in the spiritual world, and then later on "descend" to physical manifestation. Thus these three centres already exist in the higher planes, but the corporeal foundations have only just begun. That in the far East is known as Shamballa, the one in the west will be called Shalam, while since the English one must be established first, and in a sense is the mother of Shalam, it is called Shalamea. Although small steps toward the latter have already been taken, it will be a century or two before these centres of light are fully established, then gradually others will follow.

Of those that follow, not all will be founded in the same manner, nor for the same purposes. Some will be more exoteric, while a few will be dedicated to one particular work, not the least of which will be the reception of the Etherean messengers. Slowly yet surely the light will dawn for all nations, until in the fullness of time when the Age has reached its climax, there will be established the real City of Light, a spiritual world-capital, the New Jerusalem (Yeru-Shalam). It is toward that end that we united in labour.

91

The Gnostics George Morley (1956) WHATEVER was good and true in the ancient mysteries will gradually be restored, though in modern language, in this New Age. Among others, a thought-wave from the Gnostics will be received.

From remote times since man, began to speculate on the origin of Creation, and the nature of the unseen powers, certain sects have arisen, who through their illuminated seers, evolved systems of thought enshrining what is usually called the Ancient Wisdom.

One of these sects was the Gnostics.

The general name "Gnostic" is used to designate several schools which sprang up in the Eastern provinces of the Roman Empire, almost simultaneously with the rise of Christianity. It is possible that their roots could be found among the Essenes, with later additions of Persian and Greek ideas. The Gnostics flourished, however, long after the dissolution of the Essenes, and were active at least until the fifth century.

Simon the Magus is generally regarded to be the first of the Gnostics, and when they later became divided into three main branches, Menander, a disciple of Simon, founded the Syrian section. The other branches were those of Asia.

Such were the problems the Gnostics set themselves to solve, and for the satisfactory solution of which, all their theories and hypothetical systems were principally framed. To the end of explaining the difficulties which arise in these speculations, they adopted from the Neo-Platonists the doctrine of Emanations, in which all things proceed from the Supreme in a system of emanations as distinct from direct creation. Thus was brought into being the Pleroma or Plenitude of Intelligences. These Intelligences were called the Eons.

Thus Time was the first Eon proceeding from the Father, and was the progenitor of Mind.

Since Time was the first Eon, we can perhaps here see a relationship to the modern space-time continuum of the physicist with that of the Gnostic Eon, for as soon as Creation began Time began.

The primal source of Being, according to the chief Gnostic systems was an invisible, incomprehensible, unbegotten, supreme God or Being whom they named "Bythos," meaning Profundity, to express His unfathomable inscrutable nature. He was the "Fountain of Light," and the "Primal Man" giving for the reason of the latter title that "Man was created in the image of God," which, therefore, proved the nature of the prototype.

There was, however, a hidden name for the Supreme since the Gnostics had both an exoteric and an esoteric system, the hidden name was a great secret. This reminds me of the ancient Hebrews who always kept a sacred name secret. Thus in a Gnostic gospel we read: "And no name is more excellent than all these, a name wherein, is contained all names, and all lights, and all powers. Knowing the name, if a man quits this body of matter (trance), no darkness nor power, nor ruler of the Sphere (planetary spirit) shall be able to hold back the soul from entering the Light." In the Book of Jehovih, ch. 1, Oahspe, we have a truly Gnostic presentation of the Name.

The Gnostics collected a Gnosis from every quarter, and accepted all religious systems 92

M a o M r E th T H

G in s b M k

t m t li it p h

in d t T g

s t c C b d B p b t o

as partly true, extracting from each whatever harmonised with their ideas. Indeed, it may rightly be asserted that the Ancient Wisdom is ever the same, no matter in what presentation or school it is found.

In the doctrine of Emanations, we can see a resemblance to the mystical Quabalah of the Jews, whilst most of their teaching can also be found to have had a Persian or Magian origin. Basilides of Alexandria developed a system of teaching and training which had three grades, the material, intellectual, and the spiritual. The doctrines of this system also ran on the lines of a succession of Eons, Emanations and Sephiroth over which an Archon, or angelic prince presided. Thus the Oahspean teaching regarding the angelic states and the various Orders of Angels, has an early parallel in the Gnostic teachings.

The Truth expounded can never die!

So down through the ages, under many guises, the Ancient Inner Wisdom has prevailed.

It is the task of the Faithist to find this Wisdom and to manifest it in these modern days.

93

Prayer and Sleep R. Shirley (1957) We too frequently emphasized that the troubles of the world to-day have their root in the divorcement of from the social, political and economic life of the nations. The lessons of history appear to have been forgotten. No civilisation yet has survived for long, after link has been broken. The negation of all things spiritual which characterises the "experiment" of Russia at the present time has within it the seeds of its own destruction.

A truly "Godless" civilisation is an anachronism, an impossibility; for the moment the life of a nation becomes really separated from the Hidden Waters, the germ of disintegration and decay commence their fell work.

The surest way of safeguarding the existence of the vital link between Humanity and its Divine Source is by the cultivation on the part of every individual of good will of the habit of prayer.

It is not the intention in these brief notes to deal with the classification of the various types of prayer, or the values of the methods of meditation practiced in the West as compared with the Yoga systems of the East. Rather is it intended to stress what is conceived to be the vital need of the day—prayer in one or other of its many forms.

Even from the purely personal point of view of physical health, practice of prayer is worthwhile. The time spent in meditation or prayer before the beginning of the activities of the day is repaid abundantly in increased clarity of mind, steadier nerves, and power of endurance. The mystic or occultist, however, will probably realise that the surest safeguard of physical health is to be found in the cultivation of the prayerful life—the "practice of the Presence of God," as it is generally called.

The time of evening prayer is a time when the dust and the turmoil of the day are put aside, the mind and nervous system are harmonized, and peace of mind prepares the way for a night of healthful slumber. And not only this, there is a still further possibility, especially in the case of those who may be long practised in prayer. If before falling asleep, the mind is raised in aspiration for a few moments, the spiritual keynote, so to speak, lingers with the outgoing consciousness right up to the period of deepest physical unconsciousness when, there is reason to believe, it is possible at times to touch consciously the very threshold of the Gates of Gold. Fortunate indeed are they who succeed in bringing back any definite recollection, but even if this be not so, the feeling of utter well-being that floods the waking consciousness, the rejuvenation, the lingering sense of heavenly bliss, are in themselves things of incomparably greater worth than anything that mere physical vitality can offer, precious though the latter undoubtedly is.

But all this is of little importance in comparison with the fact that every channel kept free for the influx of spiritual life into the world, makes available by just so much more the hidden resources of spiritual power which are awaiting an opportunity to permeate the lower worlds with their healing influence. Not that the mystic or occultist as such is a peculiarly fitting or specially favored instrument for the Divine hands to work with, so much as that, being for the most part untrammelled by sectarian beliefs, and enjoying a freedom 94

of thought practically unattainable in any form of organized religion, the line of resistance to the spiritual out-flowing should be decidedly less than in the case of the merely pious religious worshipper.

Piety, in the common acceptance of the term, is, unfortunately little more than a sentiment, an emotional mood accompanying that type of mind which finds its simple satisfaction in the blind adherence to religious doctrine, the recitation of ready-made prayers, and the observance of ceremonies. Fortunately, however, despite his intellectual limitations, the religious devotee is sometimes able, through the very purity of his emotions, to make of them a mirror so fine that it reflects the very light of illumination itself. These are what may be termed the religious geniuses of the world, men and women who, without exhibiting any superior power of intellect, nevertheless, by the loftiness of their emotions, and the nobility of their daily lives, bring within the reach of all with whom they come in contact — yes, and further still, so intimately blended is the higher consciousness of all mankind — a breath of the Divine.

That which, in the case of the philosopher, manifests as an illuminating flash of light, in the case of the religious devotee manifests as an all-conquering love and compassion. The illumination of the seer and the inspiration of the saint are one in origin. Both types find their place in the economy of human nature.

There is something magical about the touch of inspiration — it is contagious. It kindles the Divine spark which lies latent within every man. And it is free to all without distinction, since it requires no other aptitude than the ability to pray. This, the simplest amongst us has. No matter how narrow the creed, or restricted the outlook, so long as, at the time of prayer, the soul shall strip itself alike of its elaborate philosophy or its inelastic creed. For those must not be carried into the Sanctuary. The soul must strip itself naked, so that there shall be nothing between it and the Infinite Light. The naked soul will tread down the thoughts and memories of its personal life. A cloud of forgetting must cover the things of this lower world, then by an effort of the will and by aspiration, the soul reaches out to blend with the Light which is Life. Here then is a means available to all, by which the Saving Grace may be brought again into a world that needs it so much.

95

Beside the Still Waters L.M. Boulter (1957) To reach a spiritual oasis after the seemingly endless march through the scorching desert of corporeal affairs and hindrances, is vitally necessary to the mystic pilgrim.

It is, indeed, the renewal of life, the recharging of strength to carry again the burden and continue the arduous journey of the soul. Moreover, it is the terminus where the soul changes its mode of conveyance, and swiftly reaches those "places of delight" places of indescribable beauty, love and peace.

So we especially call to the wounded souls, the lonely hearts and the spiritually hungry to rest awhile with us beside the still waters, and as we listen to the soundless sound, we will hie away to the Garden of the Lilies.

The beautiful symbology of this place of truth and purity, is of the undifferentiated life of the Spirit. The atmosphere is one of repose, yet it is charged with the perfume of The Lilies. Let us cloak ourselves around with the shining of the Sun Celestial, and though its glory shall be dimmed, yea and it become soiled when we walk again the mean streets of earth life, yet we may renew it as often as we will once we have discovered this wonderful garden of the soul. Wonderful because here we can see our earthly failures as real spiritual victories, and all the murmuring of our wounded soul is hushed — the pain is stilled.

Two examples the Master Joshu bade us consider long ago when he walked this earth — the lilies and the children. He spoke to the Marthas who worried over many things, the anxious about tomorrow's cares. The children live so near to the lilies in their simple trust, for their spirits are as yet unhampered with sad memories or regrets. We, who carry the burdens of life, have cultivated the bad habit of looking backward. We almost enjoy discoursing on the things once possessed or the good times gone for ever, whereas could we, forgetting all else, remember one truth only that "Birthless, deathless, changeless, remaineth the Spirit for ever" we should find that Peace which passeth all understanding.

So let us capture the perfume of the lilies, for it shall enshrine the healing balm of our ministry, and go forth undismayed, our souls refreshed to carry on the Father's Will.

96

Music In Relation to the Cosmos Joan Stedman (1957) Music occupies a very important position in the Universe. Sacred Scriptures tell us worlds were created by Sound, the Word of Power: "God said …" — and presumably destroyed also by the Word of Power. Sound can be constructive and destructive. I see no reason to believe that the story of the Walls of Jericho in the Old Testament is not literally true. As an Initiate, Joshua would know what note the trumpets should sound, the vibration of which would cause the walls to crumble.

With regard to music: however beautiful and inspiring it can be on this earth, we know that it is a thousand times more wonderful in the Spiritual worlds — the Harmony of the Spheres. It is safe to say that in so far a musician, whether a composer or executive artist, is inspired or overshadowed by one of the Great Ones on the Other Side, so will His music rise to heights of beauty and glory: this is true of all kinds of music that is truly beautiful; Beethoven claimed to receive his inspiration direct from God. One is tempted to think that the reason why so much modern music seems ugly and meaningless, is that the composer does not open himself up to a Higher Inspiration, but depends entirely on his own efforts; to many of us these efforts appear to lack shape, as if the composer did not know where he came from, why he was here, or what was his destination.

Religion has always made great use of music in its ritual and services: the older religions employing man trams or words of power to be chanted: the great word AUM or OM is said to put the soul in tune with Cosmic Consciousness. In the Christian Church, the use of music ranges from the glorious voices of the choir in some great cathedral to the Salvation Army brass band at the street corner.

Nature, one of the great manifestations of our Father-Mother-God, has her own music.

One can hear the flute, piccolo and oboe in the rippling streams, high soft violins in the wind in the trees, and the deep bass in the thunder of the waves of the sea. The birds, of course, have their own choir-solo parts, duets and chorus.

Among human beings, the power of music depends upon each individual's receptivity to it, but it can be, and is, for some the very Voice of God itself — it is quite certain that God can speak to the soul through music, aided by the imagination. For the writer, one such piece of music is Rachmaninov’s Third Piano Concerto in D minor: in the two first movements, the composer seems imbued with tragedy of life and love; but in the tremendous third movement, he is triumphantly sure that the Forces of Life and Light will be the conquerors: one can hear the great assembling of a great concourse of Spiritual Beings, Angels and Archangels, and the Lords of the Flame, the hoof beats of celestial horses galloping to victory.

Then music can have great healing power, a fact now being recognized among one or two of our more progressive hospitals; obviously this fact has enormous possibilities. We remember the old Greek myth of Orpheus and his lute, shade trees, and the mountain tops that freeze, bow themselves when he did sing, and how David played on his harp to soothe King Saul in his dark moods. One reason is that music has a tremendous influence on the Astral or Body of Feeling and Desire: one aspect of this is seen among the dances of African natives, where the extremely potent drumming of the tom-toms can send the 97

dancers into a state of self-intoxication. It is evident that under this aspect of influence over the Astral body, music can be used for good or evil.

It is a comforting thought that for those of us to whom music means a great deal but whose accomplishments in that direction are modest, that in that larger Life in the Beyond, we shall be able to fulfill all our longings adequately to express ourselves, and to add our share to the Harmony of the Spheres.

98

Spirit and Personality R. Shirley (1957) In the highest emotions, the fire of Spirit is reflected, until in the "Children of the Second Birth, we have those who have been utterly consumed, so that the "self" of the limited personality is no longer felt as a reality, but is known to be the illusion which it really is.

In the same way that the emotions may become a key to the spiritual life by the way of inspiration, so too the intellect may become a key by the way of intuition. "Spiritual" intuition may manifest as the flash of genius, which "sees" first and confirms by reason afterwards; or as the illumination of the sage, the Sankaracharyas both of the East and West, such as Eckhart, Ruysbroek, and other "intellectual mystics."

The qualification "spiritual" may seem out of place in conjunction with the term "intuition." It must be admitted that, strictly speaking, this is so. The adjective above, however, has been deliberately introduced in order to call attention to the fact that much which passes for intuition is nothing but psychic sensitiveness. Such common "intuitions" as that a certain person is lying, or practising deception, the "intuition" that one will meet a certain person at a particular place — all such minor manifestations, while not without interest, are merely examples of psychic sensitiveness, and bear no relation to intuition proper.

When it comes to arriving for oneself at some sense, however vague, of true spiritual values, it need hardly be said that in many cases this will not be achieved without deep pondering; while in others the gift of intuition will spontaneously reveal its presence. The occultist, however, will usually be found to hold the conviction that such "gifts" have really been earned, even at the cost of some sacrifice.

Meditation for the mind, aspiration for the heart — these are the chief instruments by which the inner self, the "hidden divinity," may find a channel to illuminate and inspire the personality. Yet it should be remembered that the authentic urge, the vocation as the Roman Catholics term it, to establish such inner rapport between the lower and the higher self comes always from the latter. Otherwise it is well to beware of the existence of that "forcible passion for personal stature" against which Light on the Path warns the student.

The shifting, changing personality, with its many emotional moods, only too often obtrudes its own ambitions and desires, and obstructs the leading of the inner Guidance. How frequently one comes across earnest but misguided students who busy themselves first with one method, then with another; and though their interest in matters occult or mystical may remain undiminished, nevertheless fail to find their own centre. So often the voice of the inner self is drowned by the clamor of the personality.

Each must watch most carefully for the subtle illusions which the corporeal self frequently throws up; each must ruthlessly judge himself, and by deliberate effort transcend the outer personality and bring the attributes of the higher self into positive expression.

Perhaps only after a long period does it occur to the student to keep still and listen for the first faint intimations within his own consciousness of the reality of the inner Guide, call it by what name you will. It is not the word but the fact which is of importance.

99

We are all builders, though perhaps not yet "master builders," first and foremost, we must build a new being within us, and by our own consistent effort so change, not destroy, the personality that it becomes increasingly in attunement with the higher worlds, and an ever clearer vessel through which the light of the real self — "self of Thyself" can shine, radiating its living message to all Mankind.

100

Church Trance Address: Oahspe Fellowship Kosmon: Midsummer Festival (Summer Solstice)

Brother George Morley (1958) To-night you have assembled to celebrate the Summer Solstice, and many of your Christian friends would call you pagans because this observation of a natural phenomenon is something which was observed before the Christian Era. If it was observed before the Christian Era, there is nothing in the Teachings of the great Founder of the Religion which became Christianity which says you shall not observe any of the ancient festivals. As a matter of fact, He engaged in it Himself. We are therefore to conclude there was reason apart from an emotional reason why the Ceremony of the Summer Solstice has been observed through the ages. It is because at this particular time of the year the sun is at its strongest, and we have always looked to the sun as the bestower of life to the Earth. So do you today. Ancient records show belief in a Beneficent Power and this giving of life is a manifestation of the Ever Presence.

This Ever Presence everywhere manifests and produces those things which are alive.

Everything in nature vibrates to this Presence. It is a source of all Motion, Energy, Thought, Idealism, Music, Art, Poetry, Love, everything which can create that which is beautiful. It is friendship's tie. It is the light from the farthest star. It is the movement of the insect on glowing wing as it passes from flower to flower. It is the power in the petals of the flower expressing an innate force. Know that the life with which you are so familiar does not exist only on the plane on which you are living. It manifests through other states of being and it is because of this that you are believers in life after death. Death, the change from the physical to the spiritual, the passing from Earth into the Heaven World, and the taking on of Immortality with a spiritual body. And this time of year betokens that Ascension into the Light that is profoundly real to you.

And because you are aware of the facts that go to show the continuity of life and the glorious Ascension away from corpor, that you rejoice at this Hi'dan, this High Light Festival. There are with you those who are out of the physical body. They are with you in that spiritual body which they have inhabited after passing from the earth life, but they do not come so near to you perhaps as you might wish. You might wish for some special manifestation of their presence. How do they approach you then? Is it on an interior plane of your being?

Let us look at it for a moment. When a man dies and leaves earth life, he dwells very closely to the condition he left. He had shut out all thoughts of an ‘after life'. Desiring his old surroundings, his thought held him there. He found that the things he left he could no longer control. Now they became intangible. He sees them with an astral sight, sees objects through their vibrations. He may dwell in that condition for a considerable time.

There comes a time when the urge to advance comes to him. He enters the spirit state more profound and real which has possibilities denied him on earth. He sees larger scope for expression and earlier life fades somewhat. There is still love for those he left on earth and ties are not yet broken so he can come back to the state but now with greater power than before. Now the mind goes out to a thing and it immediately understands the thing.

Misunderstandings are not possible as they are on earth. There one is known in one's true aspect. Petty failings of earth life have gone. The particular germ within the spirit shines like a jewel. One begins to take hold of things by blending with them, and all things which take one away from the conditions left behind are like aspirations after self-expression.

101

The urge to be your true self has free scope and acts like wings which carry you on, and on. No wonder Angels are portrayed with wings by artists. There is typification of this power. Spirits travel distances, some from more interior planes of life, some from other planets. Their mission? A power which can unite. As spiritual power increases it infiltrates lesser planes. Negative forces become lesser. In the latter days, the ideals in art, music, poetry, dancing, symmetry become better expressed in the race. Younger generations catch up with ideals which become better expressed.

The world has been a testing ground for the human race for thousands upon thousands of years. Why should it ever change if it is the object of earth life to bring forth humanity that it may inhabit the Celestial planes? There is not in the whole of natural phenomena anything which indicates a permanence. The human race must either continue to advance or it must cease to exist; It is because of this that such schools of thought as KOSMON exist today and are advancing the message so that it can be handed on and on and on and all those who feel the power of spirit moving them will respond to the inflow of this wonderful vibration of life and expression the best thoughts within them, bound by no forms, creeds and dogmas, loving the Father and believing in His Power to regenerate the whole of the world, His Power to provide "Heavens of delight which perish not forever" as it says in Bon's Book of Praise, in Oahspe.

These are things fundamental to the TRUE RELIGION. All those who take the Path of this Religion feel that they are the expressing this Interior Light which the higher angels are manifesting on the Inner Planes. They express with silent thought, telepathy. When the true light shines there is no limitation to the power. Life after death is an elementary fact.

The Kosmon Church particularizes on the coming into rapport with those interior planes of Light from which the spiritual powers can flow overall the wide world. So that the true believer, the Faithist, by the power of Affirmation opens within the planes of his spiritual consciousness, a door. The Light from Higher Worlds flows out through that doorway. He seeks to come more and more into at-one-ment with those Inner planes and it is by no easy process that he does this. He follows a definite path of discipline. He begins in Service, a member of a Fraternity, seeks methods of meditation or contemplation and thus bring his soul into association with all who work toward raising up standards of the human race. After years of service he perhaps seeks still closer union and communion with the more inner planes and there is no Path denied to him if he has the perseverance to go on.

What seems like two worlds are one. It takes nothing from earthly life. Discipline has a purpose. Tasks of life become less irksome because over all there will be the dawning of the transcendental spirit and you will know that your Father will speak to you in the Silence of meditation. The best within you will begin to unfold.

You look into suffering, may think, "Why has the Creator permitted it?" Now let us put the question another way: Why do I permit it? We are all part of the Creator. Not donation for scientific research for the cure of disease but we suggest you devote your life to the prevention of things which take away the beauty of humanity, which cause constant crumbling into decay of the human race. You may say, you have no power but we all have power. Remove the conditions which are basic. It is the conditions of life which produce these. Remove the conditions. If the spirit had free play through the living organism there is no disease which could triumph over it. The proof of this is that if you bring a person into line with the spiritual light the disease which has so often baffled the physician is entirely driven away.

The Spiritual Science is a very real thing. Not that we decry physical science, in its place it 102

is doing admiral and noble work. There is an underlying Power which produces Light the Inner Light. When we speak about the Inner Light, the mystic interprets it as some power which can come and raise us up above our little selves. It is quickened every time we turn our thoughts to the Creator and say: "Our Father." It is the identity of ourselves with the Power which is greater than our limitations; it is the identity with this Power which can overcome the limitations. When the mind recognizes a thing it opens a channel within the psychic centers for the inflow of the Invisible Power which has produced all nature. When this Power flows through the psychic doorways it passes through the etheric body and it reacts upon the physical body. And in 9 cases out of 10 that is what happens when the sufferer is healed by the power of prayer after the physicians have failed. In identification with Our Father, called by Faithists in JEHOVIH — we see solution. Jehovih is Ever Present intelligence expressed in the whole of creation and by all the angels as One Self; through all vast universes expressed as His Body; in the heavens as Spirit, and in the Soul of things as His most Internal Self. And you and are part of that One Life and, are ONE We seek the unity in this Festival of Mid-summer. Here in this Mid-summer Festival when all the glory of life is about us, let us catch hold of it and never let it go but live forever in the Light of the Eternal Oneness: The Father of All in every age."

103

The Shining Gateway Anonymous (1959) Beloved brethren met together in the quietness of this Sabbath evening — met together that in this hour of devotion the inner self of yourself may awaken and in awakening hear the inner voice and behold the greater vision of life; thus coming into that wider understanding whereby one draws into more harmony with the infinite source of All Being.

On the physical plane at the present time in the earth's history there are two kinds of people all over the world. Those who belong to the past age and those who belong to the Newer Age which is coming into being. Let us not judge either, for both have their place in the great plan. But, nevertheless, if we are going to understand the phase of human history through which the earth is passing, we must also understand this difference within human nature.

Those people then who belong to the past age are still in the majority. Many of them are perfectly sincere and earnest. Many of them are living the life of a good citizen, but their mind has a limitation. It is perfectly true, of course, that on the earthly plane all minds have a limitation, but what we mean is this — that the understanding of spiritual truths is very difficult, or almost impossible for them. It is because the age which is passing was an age of darkness. When you look back, for instance, on the times that you call mediaeval, and even anterior to that, you will see how bound human consciousness was with superstition and lack of knowledge. And even the forms of religious observance of those times were terribly limited, though perhaps they did their best sometimes to guide Man to a higher understanding. Nevertheless, that age of darkness which lasted approximately 2,000 years is passing now. But, of course, the change in the human family comes slowly and so those who belong to the past have their mind and their heart mainly focused on the material world. They find it so hard to believe in anything other than that which the physical senses can demonstrate to them. Sometimes they may be described as materialists, but we should in all humility and tolerance use that term with understanding and not in any form of condemnation.

The other type of man or woman in the world that belongs to the New Age is still in the minority by a very large degree. But here we find those who are aware — are aware that the world in which they live is the vessel of something deeper and more real. They are aware that the physical life is a means by which the deeper self can awaken and through its contact with the material plane come into an ever increasing awareness, both of oneself and of ones circumstances. They may not as yet fully understand the existence of a spiritual universe, and certainly for many to visualise a spiritual universe which is as real and vital and objective as the material, in fact more so, that they find too difficult to grasp.

But within them there is the spirit of seeking. There is the desire to know more. There is the openness of mind, the warmth of heart, the enjoyment of human fellowship, especially as a revelation of something higher and more beautiful. And so it is then within this minority that the light of this New Age is becoming focused.

Perhaps you belong to that group. And just as there are two types of human beings today so also within this new race - within the minority who are responsive to the light of this New Age, there again we find a division. There are some to whom the light of this New Age is a gently awakening dawn. There are others who feel able to go right forward quickly into a full and complete understanding of all that it means and signifies. We might 104

call one the Passive and the other the Active.

The Light of the New Age is becoming expressed then through these people in every land, though there is a very deep reason why at the moment it is mainly through peoples who speak your language. Nevertheless, all countries are being touched by this light in some degree or the other. Of course, since the earth is at the present moment in a time of transition, passing from the old age into the new, a change which cannot take place in one year or in ten but will require several centuries, it will follow that there will be some people who are themselves in a stage of transition. They are either aware of it or not. Some who are aware of it may suffer acutely and deserve every possible sympathy that we can give them, because those are the people who know they want something more, but are not sure of what it is they need nor do they know where to find it. But, of course, the very fact of wanting, the very fact of having an inner desire for light, for spiritual understanding, gradually opens up the vital centres of inspiration. These centres are subjective, that is to say within the mind, and objective, which is to say within the brain, though those of you who have taken your studies rather deeply will remember that there is an etheric brain as well as a physical one. So there are centres of inspiration which have to open like gates of light, and gradually these centres become quickened so that as the years pass the seeker slowly yet surely finds his feet guided in the right direction, though of course he may of necessity have to travel slowly. Many of you have been travelling slowly, but the fact that you are here tonight shows that now you are ready for deeper things. Perhaps this accounts for the many strange attitudes of mind that you find among your fellow-kind allover the world at the present day. From those who belong to the extreme of the past age to those who are reaching forward in a very positive manner to the Light of the New Age. And in between those two extremes are many gradations.

This Light then affects all the different psychological types of which the human family is composed. Now the coming of Light always has a peculiar effect upon the world at any of its major phases, and this is indeed a major phase into which the earth is passing now.

That is to say, the coming of Light at first shows up the signs of darkness. As for instance if you had a room that had been closed for a long time and its door and its windows sealed, nevertheless the dust would accumulate within it, and then when one day at last you open those windows and the doors and let the light in, how unpleasant the room would look because all the dust would at once be shown up. And that is another reason then why so many unpleasant aspects of human life are being revealed at the present time. Many strange diseases that were not known years ago, and the occasional outbreakings of rather terrible crime, and the constant threat of war, in fact nor merely a threat but here and there small outbreakings of hostilities. Do not then be dismayed because of these things but rather know that they are signs of the times. Now among the children of the New Age, of which you yourselves are a part, there are many whose one desire is to grow in understanding and in the personal and intimate experience of all that this New Age means, but who realise that this growth and experience can come only if we participate in the life of the human family in a very vital and close degree, if we can enter into it in fullness and yet at the same time carry with us the illumination that is being vouchsafed to us. So that as one goes forward along the pathway of life, one learns the true art of living and you realise, of course, that the true art of living involves the revelation of the spiritual universe with which one is surrounded. You have come to know that that is a part of life, in fact the deeper we look into the spiritual worlds the deeper we look into the spiritual side of our own nature. The more we understand the purpose of it all, the more we see the significance behind our earthly pilgrimage and every event of any major importance that comes to us in the course of life.

105

Once you have touched the spiritual path in a very definite manner, that is to say not just as a passive enquirer but as a conscious participant, then all the major experiences of your life will have an inner purpose whether they are pleasant or unpleasant, but you realise this important fact that through it all you are being guided and that guidance comes from the Infinite source of All Being, sometimes directly and sometimes indirectly through His angelic minister.

Here then we come to perhaps the important difference between this Fraternity and many others which are working under the Light of the New Age, because the members of this Fraternity are sometimes described as Faithists, but in particular Faithists in Jehovih. Now the word Jehovih is itself' a word of power. It is a name. A name has always greater significance and potency than a description. You can describe the Source of All Being by those words. You can describe Him as the Infinite or the All One, the Eternal Spirit. But to give a name gives potency. But we need not worry as to what name we use at the moment, nor as to the description. The point is this — that one can be a Faithist in anything. You can be a Faithist in a book; you can be a Faithist in a leader; you can have faith in a certain teacher or in an angel or in a group of people, but all that is different from having faith in the Infinite Source of All Being. Oh, you might say, I don't see that is very different from all the millions of my Christian friends and those who call themselves Moslems, and the many other well-established religious systems in the world.

Well, there is a subtle difference you know, and it is in this-wise, that when we use the word Faith we mean something different from belief. Of course, throughout the ages there have been millions and millions who have believed in the existence of a Supreme Being, but you have a faith which is a living confidence that that Supreme being is a power within your own personal life as well as in the life of the world as a whole. Now there is quite a big difference then between the believing in the existence of someone and having a living confidence in the power of that someone's presence. And so those who belong to this Fraternity are endeavouring to grow gradually into an ever increasing confidence or faith in the power of the Infinite within them and they endeavour to manifest and express the power of the Divine Presence in their daily life.

There is, however, also this fact to be borne in mind, that just as the Light of this New Age is being revealed through many different channels and not only religious channels but many of both artistic and humanitarian significance, nevertheless, within this Fraternity there is this factor, that you can learn about the structure of the material world and how it is the vessel of the spiritual world which inter-penetrates it, and of how there are living forces within that spiritual world; and you can learn further, how you can come into conscious contact with these forces and use them for the betterment of human kind. This then is the particular service that this Fraternity seeks to do, but basically there is that faith in the Divine Power within oneself, and it is that power that can lead one out of the darkness and limitation of materialism on the physical plane into an ever increasing understanding and unfoldment in the All Light.

As you heard in your lesson this evening — "To those who would be described as Gods there is a perpetual growth" and that can be an experience, in fact it is an experience which awaits every human soul eventually, but for you that path has already begun. So then you see the main ideals, the main power within this Fraternity, this Kosmon Unity which has its branches, they may be tiny ones but they are all over the world, there are friends who have not merely a physical link with you but who have a spiritual link. They are found all through the various continents of the world at the present time, and as you meet here there radiates forth from this little Temple a spiritual energy which is picked up by thousands and thousands, either consciously or otherwise, and becomes a source of 106

inspiration to them.

Tonight then you meet together that you may make a prayer on behalf of friends who have recently passed out of the physical life into the greater life of spirit. You might ask, "Why should they need prayer." The reason is this, that so many of them today pass from hence to thence without any previous preparation or understanding, and although they waken up in the spiritual states they very often are extremely slow in awakening and find it very baffling and hard to understand when they do so awaken, because it is an experience that is entirely unexpected, or something that even if expected is completely different from what they anticipated. The spiritual life is much more wonderful even though it is complex than anything that you can visualise here and now. But you can help those who are slowly awakening. The power of your prayer (which is concept rated and dedicated thought) is creative and by that. telepathic link of your friendship with someone, or others who have passed on, the power of your thought will reach them like a wireless wave helping to stimulate their mind and to produce within it a similar condition of understanding to that which you 'possess yourself, and that helps them on the pathway of their resurrection and their awakening. You may quite rightly ask: Yes, that sounds quite logical, but why do we have to do this in a ceremony. Is it not possible to do it just in the quietness of ones own home? The answer is — Yes, of course it is. All spiritual things can be done in the quietness of your own home, but we must not forget this fact that by joining with others in an act of worship you build up a collective manifestation by all your thoughts coming into harmony, by the blending of spiritual powers which are your own, and at the same time you actually express the heart's desire as an act of worship in the simple ceremonial which is held. After all, if you have the pleasure of visiting some friend you always go especially clothed for the event, putting on your best garments, perhaps you like to take some little gift with you, and when you arrive at your friend's house you do your best to be cheerful and be entertaining with them. Would not, therefore, and act of worship also have a certain order and formality?

But again let us remember that the great teacher of the Orient sometimes called Gautama, whom is mainly known to the world as the Buddha. He demonstrated in his life that it is possible to reach the highest spiritual attainment solely through meditation. But we must never forget that he was born in a nation which had practised not only meditation and intense concentration, but spiritual discipline for generations, and, it is far easier for the oriental mind to do that than it is for you who belong to western countries. You, all of you, would find such intense mental to be a participant in the simple service which is held here tonight. And part, therefore, of this service is as though you were dedicating the simple acts which are performed, the prayers that are uttered and the hymns you sing, all given as though gifts dedicated to the One All Light, and when presently the incense cloud rises before you that will itself be a symbol of the aspiration of your heart and the devotion of your mind, and the candles upon the altar remind one of that Eternal Light which shines ever within every human soul and can be found if we look hard enough for it. Although it is true that particularly and peculiarly to this ceremony you have the two large candles which represent the physical plane and the spiritual, and how the Infinite All Being expresses Himself through the material universe and the spiritual — how He is ever the Active and the Passive, the Eternal Father and the Eternal Mother. And then nearer to the centre of the altar you have three candles to remind you of the three Clays of silence. What are the three days of silence? Well, you see when the physical body dies the spiritual form does not leave it instantaneously. There is a gradual and gentle withdrawal during which time the spirit enters the silence. It passes through a condition of deep sleep and then after approximately three days the release is complete, and there is no longer that psychic and etheric tie between the physical body and the spirit, it is now completely free. Sometimes 107

although it is free the sleep condition may continue according to the degree of evolution of the individual. But those three lights then remind you of that wonderful and beautiful time of the great stillness. How gentle and beautiful it is that for all, the passing from hence to thence is something which is sweet and restful. Let us forever free ourselves from the idea that death has terrors. Those ideas belong to the age of darkness that has gone. Death is indeed a release. Death is a healing. Death is a soothing balm and the three days of the great silence are those which help to guide the spirit into a new orientation or focus. All during its earth life the mind was mainly focused down towards things visible (physical).

Now that is finished and the mind has to learn to focus upward, and so the Almighty has given us that gentle gift of the days of sleep.

Of course if the individual had been very active spiritually as most of you are, then the moment those three days are over you wake up with the cry of joy to realise that that hour of resurrection has struck for you and you can arise in full consciousness free from the physical plane and whatever influence it may have had upon you, but to those who have had no spiritual knowledge 'or understanding or preparation the awakening must be very slow, sometimes requiring years. However, as part of this simple service then you can give your prayers on behalf of someone who has recently gone, and your prayer will be like a song of joy and affection that will echo within their consciousness, helping them to awaken, and to understand and to be reassured, and to find confidence in the new life which is theirs.

So you see, beloved brethren, this act of prayer is not only part of the worship which the whole ceremony represents but it is a form of practical spiritual service. Did we not say just now that it is essential for one to be of service to grow in the light? Here then is the first lesson that you are learning on the grand and glorious journey back to the Source of All Being.

We do not ask you to join this Fraternity. We only advise you to find some centre at which you can feel at one and at home and then follow its guidance that the Light of the New Age may increase within you, but if someday you do feel inclined to associate with the members of this Fraternity, then gradually there will be given to you an ever increasing knowledge and understanding of all these wonderful things that are operative within the spiritual world and yet so closely linked to the physical, and how there is the means of coming into your life of a greater revelation of all that is beautiful and good and true. But the religion of the Faithist in the All Highest is one that is ever practical. It is not something that you think at only on the Sabbath day, or something that belongs only to church, it is a mode of life, and that life includes all the waking hours and even the hours when you are asleep. Because as the spiritual body within you begins to awaken, develop and grow, and as the spiritual awareness expands within you so it is possible for you to be active on the higher planes of being while the physical form is asleep at night-time. Thus life indeed becomes a grand and glorious experience — a great adventure — in which the All Perfection is revealing Himself to you, and through you Come then, sisters and brothers, you who represent the Light of the New Age. It is, of course, understood that you cannot accomplish great things that would stand out in history, and yet the simple little things that you can do will stand out in history but not in a way that the world's teeming millions will know, it will stand out in the spiritual history of this planet and in the spiritual worlds perfect records are kept, nothing is lost, and by consociation with others of like mind you can help to prepare the way by which the revelation of these new times comes into the world in ever greater measure and enters into the lives of hundreds and thousands; and gradually as one great family we can work to change the 108

world, heal its scars, help to put right that which the age of darkness has put wrong, until the day comes when crime and poverty and war shall be things of the past, and when the light of spiritual understanding shines upon every brow. But it is going to take a long time; you are now beginning the great pathway of spiritual service and understanding.

So tonight then let it be a day in which you, as it were, begin life anew, and on the morrow you shall go forth knowing and understanding that those who live within the spiritual worlds are not far away, not remote from your contact, but at right moments can come into very close association with you. And the sweet bond of affection and relationship which has been yours grows stronger not the less with the passing of the years; they have merely stepped from hence to thence that they may help to prepare a place for you, but because you are awakening into spiritual awareness you are here and now helping to prepare a place for others, both on a physica1level and in the spiritual worlds also.

And so then this evening's act of service and of worship has indeed a real significance for each one of us, because within those quiet moments of prayer presently, the voice of the silence will speak deep within you, helping you to a greater understanding and perhaps a revelation in this quiet hour of the nearness of those who are dear to you and who have passed through the veil. Not through the veil of darkness, not through the valley of shadow, but through the shining gateway of a real life, they have left behind the shadows, you perhaps may still have for a few years to work within the shadow, but because you have come into an understanding there shines down upon you a light which is eternal and which nothing can take away and so, therefore, new joy; a new spiritual satisfaction and fulfillment dawn for each one of you and in the simple means of service which the remaining years of your life give, you will be able to play your part as one who is helping to initiate the New Spiritual World Order, even that kingdom for which so many generations have prayed.. Thy kingdom come on earth as it is in heaven"— but how can it come on earth unless we help, unless we work for it and unless we are dedicated to it. Yes, the message of Kosmon is the Light of the New Age and it will show us how we can help, then the kingdom on earth will at last become a reality. AMEN.

109

The Kosmon Church One of the Anonymous Founders of the Kosmon Church (1963)

Two great movements betoken the coming of a New Age, which we call the KOSMON AGE. One evolves from scientific research and one from psychic research, which may be regarded as a branch of science, an extension of philosophy, or a matter of faith. The Kosmon Church has a particular function to perform within the wide field of spiritual investigation. Our groups are small, like that group of seven which in 1904 laid the foundations of a Church, but our associations with other small groups are world wide. Spiritual guidance is at the back of so-called chance or coincidence, which makes for contact and a surprising response. Our original seven came of two men being directed mediumistically to meet the other five. Few of the founders or first members now remain with us (in 1979 there are none), but be assured that in the essean world they carry on the work and unite with us. Their presence may manifest in a sudden vivid recollection of an old associate by an individual, who would never claim mediumship or even clairaudience.

There is no movement which goes forward without hindrance. There are times when new life flows forth and times when the well-spring from on high seems closed; this is in accord with spiritual cycles.

Why did this fraternity come into being? The ordinary spiritualist movement had demonstrated that man survives physical death, that heaven was a place one could know in the here and now, that as spiritual beings we live in a world of spirit as well in a world of matter. The Kosmon Fraternity was given a task, which will go on for centuries yet. First it was to help restore the most ancient faith in the One Supreme Being, the Infinite Mind, Father and Mother of all and the realization of that Mind as the source of consciousness, strength and inspiration. The Creator is ONE, though he expresses Himself through myriads of worlds, stars and solar systems and through myriads of souls not only on this planet but on others.

110

Patterns of Power Theldine Frost (1963) Think of a whirlpool. The water is spun round in a spiral by a force so strong that leaves, twigs and small creatures are drawn with it and pulled down to its centre. In the case of a whirlpool the force is suction, "a suction at times so strong that around rocky coasts small boats, passing too near the edge of a whirlpool, can disappear without trace.

The principle of rotary motion as a means of gathering power is applied in many other ways. Whirlwinds have an awe-inspiring lifting power; athletes spin themselves round in order to put the shot farther; cowboys whirl their lassos and children spin tops. The propellers that drive ocean and air liners owe much of their power to the same principle.

The general name for these phenomena is "vortex." Dictionary definitions range from the factual " A collection of particles with a rapid rotary motion around an axis" to the metaphorical, "A set of social or other conditions possessing such liveliness or intensity that they are considered as absorbing or engulfing completely those who approach them."

It is clear that the power, rather than the substances involved in it, is the essential part, and this is known as vortexia.

Like all sources of energy, vortices can be useful as well as destructive. The "holding" type in particular on which the whole cohesion of the universe is based, must be considered benign. It is common knowledge that the earth and the other planets which go round our sun are kept in orbit by the solar vortex. The earth's own rotation is a smaller vortex within that and this holds the earth together insulated by clouds and warmth. In Oahspe we are told that when the earth has completed its purpose and ready to go out of existence it will be destroyed by路 having its vortex broken.

Historians say that civilisation began when man began to control his surroundings, instead of letting environment control him; for instance, when he began to grow his food in one place, instead of having to wander for long distances in search of it. Man's use of vortexia can be traced back almost as early as this in both the tangible and the intangible. When there was no reading or writing and little abstract thought relation was a very practical thing. People believed in doing, rather than in just thinking and saying. So their rites were very dramatic, with ritual dancing, gestures, mime and stylized acting. By the use of a pattern of movement, which is what dancing is, often accompanied by a repetitive chant, they built up such strong vortexia that nature spirits or elementals could "tune-in" with results that would nowadays be called magical, being then achieved.

As civilisation advanced, so the grade of ritual vortexia was raised. The simple round pattern developed into more complex patterns each of which evoked a different condition.

The pyramids in Ancient Egypt were temples as well as tombs and the way into the temple was by a passage set in a squared spiral, which is called an inqua, so that, as they entered in procession, the priests built up a vortex round the central chamber. In South and Central America, where there were open-air rites as well as pyramid temples, holy men used to build up vortices by shuffling their bare feet along the sandy ground as they marched in two concentric circles, moving in opposite directions. The most recent example of this sort of thing in England was the Druids, who had much rhythmic movement and gesture in their ceremonies.

111

As the earth went through another phase, religious expression went to another extreme, when only the mind was employed in ritual. People sat and listened to their priests, whispered prayers and sang measured hymns. Except for the stately processions and some making of signs, movement was considered pagan.

In the Kosmon Age, a balance will be found. There will be religion with scope for mind and body, thought and action, used in conjunction. It will be religion in use every day, in all of life, and perhaps there will be no need for separate words because to live will imply the worship, service and unfoldment that constitutes religion. Man's evolution and progress often seems like a spiral vortex, its axis the Creator, and each revolution brings us closer to Him.

112

Simple Thoughts on the Higher Outlook (Part 2) A. Frost (1964) 4. THE SECONDARY EDUCATION OF THE SPIRIT We have mentioned previously that all ascension is a process of gradual growth—a natural spiritual evolution. This would include the forsaking of old values, and the acceptance of greater ones. This rejection and acceptance is ever proceeding; this state of constant flux induces a becoming, so that, truly, the individual, spirit or mortal, becomes a changed entity indeed. We feel the need to guess this fact as a prologue to this chapter, a chapter which refers to those "greater values" — refers to the evolution of spiritual concepts unto the broadest, greatest, outlook of all — the Universality Outlook.

By the time the huge majority of spirits have risen in appreciation of values to the condition in which they can enjoy and rejoice in habitation of the peaceful, pleasant planes of the upper first Belt—the "Summerland" — they have probably changed very much indeed from the personality they expressed when they "passed over." We said "the majority," for this does not apply to all. There are very many who, whilst still in the flesh, led more or less exemplary lives, expressing qualities and ideals comparative with those possessed by the spirits of the "summerland" planes. Indeed, there is a small proportion of humans in all parts of the world who have trodden the Way of Light in varying high degree, and who, passing into spirit life, would merge naturally with the inhabitants of still higher planes. But this simple treatise deals with the spiritual experiences of the great majority, in a very general way, with particular reference to those who have passed on.

Now, uppermost in their minds is the desire to serve, whereas previously, perhaps, a state of self-centredness obtained. The earth-pull has become negligible or even non-existent.

The auras of the spiritual helpers and teachers blend with their own, and the Higher Light suffuses their being. Self becomes more and more sublimated as compassion and thoughtfulness for others supervenes. The pervading desire to help others unto their own experiences becomes so pronounced that Spiritual Tuition in the Temples of Wisdom and Love becomes an inescapable urge within the soul of each. Their aim now becomes — to learn, to imbue, to achieve, and to serve — that others may benefit, and experience the glories to which their own spiritual eyes, minds, and bodies are becoming accustomed.

"Not my will, but Thy Will be done" is the ultimate prayer from the soul of each, and, with that covenant in heart and mind, they rise to another birth — a new life-a new environment — a far more glorious, more vibrant existence.

And how different is this Second Heaven from the lower planes which had been their home! In the lower heavens of the First Resurrection, they had experienced variance, discord, separation. They perceived, retrospectively, that those lower planes had been inhabited by plateaux of materialists-lacking spiritual desire and knowledge — lacking the will to acquire it, and so progress. Other plateaux they found inhabited by the followers of all the different religious beliefs, the more dogmatic being separate small heavens in themselves.

It was only when they rose to the fringe-planes of Preparation that they found a Unity of Purpose, and found there that all were becoming like-minded.

113

Here, however, they discover Harmony expressed in every movement, every action, every word, every thought. Above all, in every thought. For here the power of thought demonstrates itself so definitely. The All Mind manifests itself microcosmically within each inhabitant of this Heaven. Love is the Key, and all thoughts in Love Supernal Now out in these planes. These emanations being creative, all surroundings — even the flowers — respond to that Love from the mind of the happy souls living there.

But, as the Theme-note, as it were, of this Heaven is "Service in Love," each realizes that it behoves him to become equipped to do that Service adequately. As the Spiritualist is aware, in the First Heavens, so many have visited the meetings and séances, many but very newly departed, giving advice to their loved ones who still mourned them, such advice in many, many instances although from the heart of the giver, being of a very untutored nature. In the Second Heaven, however, everything is organised. The new entrant is now taught the duties of apprentice-angelhood. He is taught and encouraged to join with bands of workers in many branches and aspects of service. To express ideals, for instance, he merges with the Angel-band expressing the ideals paramount in his own spiritual make-up. Whichever of the Arts, he loved on earth, an angel-group awaits to enhance his capabilities in that direction. Did he teach? Then a teaching college will take him in hand, that he may express the Creator in all His Ways more adequately.

Every mission of mercy on earth, has its counter-partal groups in the Second Heaven, he finds. He is no longer a lone soul, ploughing an individual furrow. By virtue of this collective Service under Angel tuition and supervision, he rises grade by grade in this Second Heavenly Belt, each grade giving him more knowledge, more scope, more gifts of the spirit, or, rather, stirring from dormancy those gifts latent within him. He is taught that, as he becomes awakened to his spiritual possibilities, he in like measure inherits a responsibility to express them. And he is now taught how to dispense this seemingly new power of his — always, however, fitting in with an ordered scheme under the supervision of the Lords in Light. Such is apprentice angelhood, and the Temples of Higher Wisdom are flooded with such, drawn from all races and all colours, united in love for their Maker — and in Worship of HIM-HER only. He remembers the darkness of the lower planes, many of which he has now transcended — some of which, perhaps, he had never experienced, but had heard of from others. Now is he taught that so-called Evil is but unripe Good — that it is as the bitterness of green fruit — and Goodness is its luscious mellowness; that Evil in downgrading is as windfalls rotting, which must be gathered and preserved.

And while serving, and learning, and training, they perceive something of the Higher Organisation — the Higher Overshadowing-the Shining Ones about them, of their own spiritual hereditary Ray — the Guardians — the Masters in Light — the Adepts of redemption, who instruct them and lead them in rescue work — the Compassionate Ones, and many other Orders of Higher Angelhood who contact them from time to time as their curriculum befits, coming from the Golden Spheres above.

So are they taught of their own future Destiny, and own future higher responsibilities.

From these Angels do they learn of the Supreme Hierarchy of the Planetary Ruler-known to some as the Planetary Logos — known to others as the Elder Brother, he who, under the WILL of the Creator of All, governs and arranges the outworkings of the planet and its heavens, for a cycle of time.

114

Yes, in the lovely belt of Heavens of the Secondary Education of the spirit everything is put into proper perspective in the heart and mind of the trainee-angel, whose prean of praise rises to the Architect of the Universe — the Only Worshipful.

Striving to sublimate self, they have risen midway through the "bound" heavens — a very short stretch of their Everlasting Journey. In our next chapter we will go with them a glorious step further.

ANGELIC MAGISTERY At the close of our previous chapter we mentioned our Elder Brother, the Planetary Ruler, the Great Angel-in-Charge, who, with his Hierarchies of Shining Ones-Angels wielding great power, yet humble in their love for their Creator-governs the affairs of angels and mankind as this planet with its "bound heavens" travels on its Solar Roadway.

A Book of heavenly revelations attributes to this Great Angel these words: "l am thy Brother, risen from mortality to a holy place in heaven; profit thou in my wisdom, and be admonished by my love. For as l am thy elder brother, so shall it be with thee, to look back to mortals、and call them to the exalted heavens of the Almighty."

In the Mighty Scheme of upraising humanity unto a more perfected outlook and consciousness of the Creator of all, this Great Angel is the epitome of all that is performed.

In him is focused the Creator in all His Attributes and in all His Ideals. True, it is that every one of us is as a focus point of the One All Light, but that Light has become activated in that Great One to a degree that is sufficient, And capable of being expressed adequately for the outworking of this planet, Earth, in the present cycle of Time. His knowledge is to ours as a desert is to a grain of sand.

Yet, remember his words: "So shall it be with thee "— in time to come.

Expressing different Rays of that Light, as facets of a diamond, are the Angel Hierarchies, operating under his immediate direction, and that of his heavenly Council. Each angel in each of those hierarchies has achieved, long ago, the capability of linking "as from above, downward" or, he sees, in some small measure, "with the Eye of the Creator." That faculty we term Magistery.

Considering this aspect, let us recapitulate a little. The sojourner in the lower planes of the first heavenly belt, the "First Resurrection" — dwells in the mists of apathy and selfcentredness. In the next phase, his spiritual ego has been stirred, and he listens to his angel advisers and guides. Then comes the phase of seeking, desiring to know, to practice that which he has learnt — to probe still further.

Then comes the commencement of his Secondary Spiritual Education.

In all this first resurrection existence there is the condition of looking "as from below, upward," and, indeed, at the commencement of his secondary education this condition continues as he begins an organised programme of instruction. But, gradually, this instruction is merged with Service, be it in some of the many forms of ministration, some of which we have mentioned previously — or in adeptus work under supervision. This blending of two spiritual activities induces self-confidence into the mind of the apprentice115

angel, or, rather, it stirs from its dormancy the true personality of the individual. In this we should always bear in mind that the ALL PERSON within is that which is being stirred from an undying spark into a flame.

When that flame burns steadily then is the angel-learner nearing the end of his apprenticeship; he has become, as it were, a junior craftsman in Light, and he looks "as from above, downwards."

This turning of his spiritual perspective is accompanied by a new realisation of power within him — from the centre, outwards, merging with the External, penetrating.

Again, he is a different entity, for this is Magistery. He is now treading a Pathway toward becoming a Master-in-Light.

Let us turn our thoughts again to those Angel Hierarchies we have mentioned. The spark within each member of those hierarchies has been fanned by the Winds of High Heaven so that the Flame of Wisdom, of Love, and of Power is as a suffusing and surrounding halo or aura, protecting and dispensing, glorious to behold, shimmering, merging into the background of higher, intensities of light — resolving again in Angel Form.

"So shall it be with thee," says the Elder Brother.

These hierarchies operate in so many, many ways, that this collection of simple thoughts would become complex indeed if we tried to detail them. Let the reader ponder on them himself. Every Science; every one of the Arts; every industry; every evolution of flora and fauna — has its overshadowing hierarchy.

Every mortal is linked with some one or another of the above activities, and many with more than one-and so the complexity of overshadowing grows, and proceeds. These hierarchies subdivide their functions, overshadowing collectively some important project or other development, or overshadowing the training of angels who in turn will overshadow or guard, according to their particular quality Everything progresses and evolves, as the planet swings on its Solar Pathway into zones of greater light-intensity during eras of greater maturity. As this movement proceeds the Flame of Form of each Angelic Master in every Hierarchy becomes more intense. New techniques are evolved; new outlooks in all branches of science; new concepts and rhythm in the Arts. New policies sweep away the old, as requirements change. The Truth of today is the Truth of yesterday, but the Truth of yesterday is no longer the complete expression of Truth today. The religious beliefs of the Past are becoming purged gradually of the errors which have crept into their presentation to the humanity of the Present; the race of the Future will accept the same Ideals, with the realisation that they come from the ONE SOURCE, the Creator of ALL, who is boundlessly afar, yet nearer than breathing.

116

5. THE SECONDARY EDUCATION OF THE SPIRIT We have mentioned previously that all ascension is a process of gradual growth — a natural spiritual evolution. This would include the forsaking of old values, and the acceptance of greater ones. This rejection and acceptance is ever proceeding; this state of constant flux induces a becoming, so that, truly, the individual, spirit or mortal, becomes a changed entity indeed. We feel the need to stress this fact as a prologue to this chapter, a chapter which refers to those "greater values" — refers to the evolution of spiritual concepts unto the broadest, greatest, outlook of all — the Universality Outlook.

By the time the huge majority of spirits have risen in appreciation of values — the condition in which they can enjoy and rejoice in habitation of the peaceful, pleasant planes of the upper first Belt — the "Summerland" — they have probably changed very much indeed from the personality they expressed when they "passed over." We said "the majority," for this does not apply to all. There are very many who, whilst still in the flesh, led more or less exemplary lives, expressing qualities and ideals comparative with those possessed by the spirits of the "summerland" planes. Indeed, there is a small proportion of humans in all parts of the world who have trodden the Way of Light in varying high degree, and who, passing into spirit life, would merge naturally with the inhabitants of still higher planes. But this simple treatise deals with the spiritual experiences of the great majority, in a very general way, with particular reference to those who have passed on.

Now, uppermost in their minds is the desire to serve, whereas previously, perhaps, a state of self-centeredness obtained. The earth-pull has become negligible or even non-existent.

The auras of the spiritual helpers and teachers blend with their own, and the Higher Light suffuses their being. Self becomes more and more sublimated as compassion and thoughtfulness for others supervenes. The pervading desire to help others unto their own experiences becomes so pronounced that Spiritual Tuition in the Temples of Wisdom and Love becomes an inescapable urge within the soul of each. Their aim now becomes-to learn, to imbue, to achieve, and to serve — that others may benefit, and experience the glories to which their own spiritual eyes, minds, and bodies are becoming accustomed.

"Not my will, but Thy Will be done" is the ultimate prayer from the soul of each, and, with that covenant in heart and mind, they rise to another birth— a new life — a new environment-a far more glorious, more vibrant existence.

And how different is this Second Heaven from the lower planes which had been their home! In the lower heavens of the First Resurrection they had experienced variance, discord, separation. They perceived, retrospectively, that those lower planes had been inhabited by plateaux of materialists — lacking spiritual desire and knowledge — lacking the will to acquire it, and so progress. Other plateaux they found inhabited by the followers of all the different religious beliefs, the more dogmatic being separate small heavens in themselves.

It was only when they rose to the fringe-planes of Preparation that they found a Unity of Purpose, and found there that all were becoming like-minded.

Here, however, they discover Harmony expressed in every movement, every action, every word, every thought. Above all, in every thought. For here the power of thought demonstrates itself so definitely. The All Mind manifests itself microcosmically within each inhabitant of this Heaven. Love is the Key, and all thoughts in Love Supernal How out in these planes. These emanations being creative, all surroundings — even the flowers — 117

respond to that Love from the mind of the happy souls living there.

But, as the Theme-note, as it were, of this Heaven is "Service in Love," each realizes that it behooves him to become equipped to do that Service adequately. As the Spiritualist is aware, in the First Heavens, there are so many who have visited, through these meetings and séances, many, but very newly departed, giving advice to their loved ones who still mourned them, such advice in many, many instances although from the heart of the giver, being of a very untutored nature. In the Second Heaven, however, everything is organized.

The new entrant is now taught the duties of apprentice-angelhood. He is taught and encouraged to join with bands of workers in many branches and aspects of service. To express ideals, for instance, he merges with the Angel-band expressing the ideals paramount in his own spiritual make-up. Whichever of the Arts he loved on earth, an angel-group awaits to enhance his capabilities in that direction. Did he teach? Then a teaching college will take him in hand, that he may express the Creator in all His Ways more adequately.

Every mission of mercy on earth has its counter-part groups in the Second Heaven, he finds. He is no longer a lone soul, ploughing an individual furrow. By virtue of this collective Service under Angel tuition and supervision, he rises grade by grade in this Second Heavenly Belt, each grade giving him more knowledge, more scope, more gifts of the spirit, or, rather, stirring from dormancy those gifts latent within him. He is taught that, as he becomes awakened to his spiritual possibilities, he in like measure inherits a responsibility to express them. And he is now taught how to dispense this seemingly new power of his— always, however, fitting in with an ordered scheme under the supervision of the Lords in Light. Such is apprentice angelhood, and the Temples of Higher Wisdom are flooded with such, drawn from all races and all colours, united in love for their Maker — and in Worship of HIM-HER only. He remembers the darkness of the lower planes, many of which he has now transcended — some of which, perhaps, he had never experienced, but had heard of from others. Now is he taught that so-called Evil is but unripe Good — that it is as the bitterness of green fruit — and Goodness is its luscious mellowness; that Evil in downgrading is as windfalls of fruit that have fallen, which must be gathered and preserved.

And while serving, and learning, and training, they perceive something of the Higher Organisation — the Higher Overshadowing — the Shining Ones about them, of their own spiritual hereditary Ray — the Guardians — the Masters in Light — the Adepts of redemption, who instruct them and lead them in rescue work — the Compassionate Ones, and many other Orders of Higher Angelhood who contact them from time to time as their curriculum befits, coming from the Golden Spheres above.

So are they 'taught of their own future Destiny, and own future higher responsibilities.

From these Angels do they learn of the Supreme Hierarchy of the Planetary Ruler — known to some as the Planetary Logos — known to others as the Elder Brother, he who, under the WILL of the Creator of All, governs and arranges the outworkings of the planet and its heavens, for a cycle of time.

Yes, in the lovely belt of Heavens of the Secondary Education of the spirit everything is put into proper perspective in the heart and mind of the trainee-angel, whose pageant of praise rises to the Architect of the Universe — the Only Worshipful.

Striving to sublimate self, they have risen midway through the "bound" heavens — a very 118

short stretch of their Everlasting Journey. In our next chapter we will go with them a glorious step further.

ANGELIC MAGISTERY At the close of our previous chapter we mentioned our Elder Brother, the Planetary Ruler, the Great Angel-in-Charge, who, with his Hierarchies of Shining Ones—Angels wielding great power, yet humble in their love for their Creator—governs the affairs of angels and mankind as this planet with its "bound heavens" travels on its Solar Roadway.

A Book of heavenly revelations attributes to this Great Angel these words: "l am thy Brother, risen from mortality to a holy place in heaven; profit thou in my wisdom, and be admonished by my love. For as lam thy elder brother, so shall it be with thee, to look back to mortals, and call them to the exalted heaven of The Almighty."

In the Mighty Scheme of upraising humanity unto a more perfected outlook and consciousness of the Creator of all, this Great Angel is the epitome of all that is performed.

In him is focused the Creator in all His Attributes and in all His Ideals. True, it is that every one of us is as a focus point of the One All Light, but that Light has become activated in that Great One to a degree that is sufficient, and capable of being expressed adequately for the outworking of this planet, Earth, in the present cycle of Time. His knowledge is to ours, is as a desert is to a grain of sand. Yet, remember his words: "So shall it be with thee" — in time to come.

Expressing different Rays of that Light, as facets of a diamond, are the Angel Hierarchies, operating under his immediate direction, and that of his heavenly Council. Each angel in each of those hierarchies, has achieved, long ago, the capability of looking "as from above, downward" or, he sees, in some small measure, "with the Eye of the Creator." That faculty we term Magistery.

Considering this aspect, let us recapitulate a little. The sojourner in the lower planes of the first heavenly belt — the "First Resurrection" — dwells in the mists of apathy and selfcenteredness. In the next phase, his spiritual ego has been stirred, and he listens to his angel advisers and guides. Then comes the phase of seeking, desiring to know, to practice that which he has learnt—to probe still further.

Then comes the commencement of his Secondary Spiritual Education. In all this first resurrection existence there is the condition of looking "as from below, upward," and, indeed, at the commencement of his secondary education this condition continues as he begins an organized programme of instruction. But, gradually, this instruction is merged with Service, be it in some of the many forms of ministration, some of which we have mentioned previously — or in adept-level work under supervision. This blending of two spiritual activities induces self-confidence into the mind of the apprentice-angel, or, rather, it stirs from its dormancy the true personality of the individual. In this we should always bear in mind that the ALL PERSON within is that which is being stirred from an undying spark into a flame.

When that flame burns steadily then is the angel-learner nearing the end of his apprenticeship; he has become, as it were, a junior craftsman in Light, and he looks "as from above, downwards."

119

This turning of his spiritual perspective is accompanied by a new realisation of power within him-from the centre, outwards, merging with the External, penetrating.

Again, he is a different entity, for this is Magistery. He is now treading a Pathway toward becoming a Master-in-Light.

Let us turn our thoughts again to those Angel Hierarchies we have mentioned. The spark within each member of those hierarchies has been fanned by the Winds of High Heaven so that the Flame of Wisdom, of Love, and of Power is as a suffusing and surrounding halo' or aura, protecting and dispensing, glorious to behold, shimmering, merging into the background of higher, intensities of light-resolving again in Angel Form.

"So shall it be with thee," says the Elder Brother.

These hierarchies operate in so many, many ways, that this collection of simple thoughts would become complex indeed if we tried to detail them. Let the reader ponder on them himself. Every Science; every one of the Arts; every industry; every evolution of flora and fauna-has its overshadowing hierarchy.

Every mortal is linked with some one or another of the above activities, and many with more than one—and so the complexity of overshadowing grows, and proceeds. These hierarchies subdivide their functions, overshadowing collectively some important project or other development, or overshadowing the training of angels who in turn will overshadow or guard, according to their particular quality or function.

Everything progresses and evolves, as the planet swings on its Solar Pathway into zones of greater light-intensity during eras of greater maturity. As this movement proceeds the Flame of Form of each Angelic Master in every Hierarchy becomes more intense. New techniques are evolved; new outlooks in all branches of science; new concepts and rhythm in the Arts. New policies sweep away the old, as requirements change. The Truth of today is the Truth of yesterday, but the Truth of yesterday is no longer the complete expression of Truth today. The religious beliefs of the Past are becoming purged gradually of the errors which have crept into their presentation to the humanity of the Present; the race of the Future will accept the same Ideals, with the realisation that they come from the ONE SOURCE, the Creator of ALL, who is boundlessly afar, yet nearer than breathing.

120

6. ANGELIC ATTAINMENT

"For as I am thy Elder Brother, so shall it be with thee to look back to mortals, and call them to the exalted heavens of the Almighty." Thus spake the. Planetary Logos to the souls of men and of angels ・that mighty Angel in charge of the affairs of this planet, under the till of the Creator of All, he, whose wisdom and power are to ours as a desert is to a grain of sand, and whose loving Responsibility is to lift all mankind to the grading and capacity which he at present possesses, or as far as he may do so, before he is uplifted beyond the "outer fringe" as and when his Destiny ordains.

So, to carry out this Responsibility, and perform this Service 9 the Heavens of the Earth are very highly organised under his supervision. Colleges of learning and training, vast in their curriculum, are established for the "apprentice ｭ angels" and their teachers. Grade upon grade of instruction is provided and as the angel rises in competence, so is he given charge of others, to lift them towards the proficiency he has acquired. Long may be the term of instruction in one phase of learning, as earthly time goes, yet no angel passes beyond that school until he has become adept in all its teachings. For, in these Higher Planes, "responsibility" is a keynote, and thoroughness is a "must." How, otherwise, could an angel be entrusted, for a spell, with the protection, or guidance, of a precious life?

Truth lives in those planes of learning, and he, the learner, becomes an epitome of that Ideal.

Nothing in those Higher Planes is haphazard; therefore, the training of the angel throughout the Second and the lower Third resurrection planes is meticulous almost to an extreme. By Heavenly revelations and Angelic Preceptories have we some knowledge of the requirements of this training and its scope is truly wonderful, indeed, fascinating, as the angel grows mighty in Power and Celestial Wisdom.

Firstly, we are told, the learner-angels descend to mortals in student-classes, listening to conversations, detecting falsities, learning the causes of imperfections and vices, understanding the reasons behind perversions of thought and deed. They note the immediate treatment of the newly ｭ departed who are pouring into the spirit-planes at the rate of over three-quarters of a million daily. Fortunately, less than half need drastic spiritual help, and these student-angels, as part of their instruction course, become helpers of the Angel ｭ physicians, and begin elementary rescue work. But, in all this activity, it is supervised, and collective unlike the well-ｭ meaning individualist efforts they sometimes witness in the lower planes.

They are taught how to enter the lowest planes nearest the earth, under protection, and help to segregate unfortunate and distracted spirits who have become associated with even deeper forces of darkness.

121

Here, however, we would mention that, although the lower the spirit-plane, the greyer it becomes, so that, indeed, the sub-planes are indeed dark, when compared with the brilliance of the Planes of Light, we use the terms "Light" and "Darkness" in their academic sense. In this sense, also, so-called EVIL is Immaturity of development in expression, ・ and those who have become established in Magistery practice their "Highest Light", which is, in effect, the highest opposite to so-called evil or immaturity of which they are capable.

Let us return, then to our trainee-angel. If it be in his Destiny to do so, he may perhaps serve for a spell in higher responsibility in the spirit-hospitals to which those unfortunates are taken, and assist for some earth-years in healing the spiritually sick. For, from time to time, he is possibly transferred from one class of instruction to another of the same grading, according to his future ultimate Hierarchial duties. We shall mention this later.

Now does he enter classes which give quite a different type of instruction. He may study Heavenly distances; he is now taught primary Heavenly rotations, velocities, magnetic currents, i.e., current of vortices; charts of the Heavens of the Earth and its Movements in the Solar Roadways are now explained to him. In fact, he now becomes cognisant of the Spiritual Power which drives these vortices, and learns in some comparatively small measure how to wield that power. Then, progressing further, he learns how to use that Power to build heavenly edifices of all descriptions.

Then comes another very important stage in his angelic unfoldment, a very sacred, responsible duty indeed for him to learn for when he is deemed qualified, he shall, for a long time, as earth-years go, serve and express that which he has learned. And that task is the Angelic Guardianship of mortals. He begins his study at the commencement of human life. We do not mean the Creation of Life for that is one of the Highest Mysteries, but the entering of a new life into mortality.

He now becomes proficient in the knowledge of the pro ｭ creation of mortals. He studies prenatal traits in the human parents, and their possible effects upon the unborn child.

He is taught something of the prenatal origins of the new soul about to be birthed? He learns something of its destined Path ｭ way. In short, he receives a briefing in advance of the souls he will probably have to watch and guard, for perhaps four generations. To become proficient, he may probably visit, with the rest of his class, hundreds or even thousands of mortals, under the watchful supervision of the Angels of Generation, who direct new lives into their destined channels, that the correct Qualities of Angelhood shall be expressed in perhaps centuries ahead.

And when the Angels of Generation have passed him as pro ｭ ficient, then shall he serve his term of Office as a Guardian Angel, serving in a band of other guardians over a group of mortals, changing and resting at the moon's phases ・remain ｭ ing on guard every second during his spell of duty. This he may continue to do for several generations of mortals. Disabuse yourselves of any idea that Heaven is just a place of restful idleness! In your nightly prayers, remember your so watchful Guardians in their scrupulous vigil!

But Guardianship and Overshadowing are not quite the same thing. So, in his next period of training, and serving while training, he learns the principles and the essentials required 122

for the overshadowing of mortals. He studies the Heavenly Spectrum, the resolving or splitting of White Light into the primary colours, and their hundreds of gradations of hues and colour rays. He learns the cause, the value, the meaning, of each separate colour, as it applies to a mortal, so that, instantly, by a glance at the aura of his charge, he can read his every mood, his aspirations, his health, his intentions, as easily as we read a book.

What is so important, too, for his labour of protection, he reads the very soul of any other mortal or spirit with whom his charge comes into contact, be it for his weal or woe.

Now does he become proficient in the study of sound value — their effect upon the ethes — their respective qualities ・their varied powers of penetration and interpenetration. And, what is of immediate importance to him in his curriculum, he learns how to discern various sounds, and to separate them. Becoming more attuned by practice and application, he is now able to separate perhaps fifty or a hundred conversations, and hear each or, as required, one only. Later, becoming more adept, he can increase this to a thousand or more voices at once. And this is merely as regards the spoken word. Subsequently, he becomes proficient in discerning when only the sound-waves reach him, of even a thousand conversations at a time.

You may well ponder with amazement on these phases of angelic development, but you should remember that the angel is now high-raised, and lives in very rarified ethes. His own psychic envelope has shed its outer sheathes, and he is now, to use an earthly analogy — a highly sensitive receiver, exquisitely attuned to receive the vibrations arising from the lower spheres, and the micro-waves from the Higher Planes to which he will shortly rise. For as he learns, he attains, and as he attains, he rises towards those shimmering spheres of the Higher Wisdom and LoveExpression. Contemplating this aspect, we can realise so readily that the lower First Resurrection Planes would seem to such an angel as "a great medley — a noise and confusion of a mighty multitude" — so described in the Heavenly Revelation OAHSPE. In this treatise, it would be impossible to give in detail all the forms of training required to be undertaken; they are so numerous, and, what is so wonderful in this Kosmon Age, they are constantly changing. The planet is now travelling through regions of greater Light intensity on a long, long journey toward that intensity of Unfoldment which some in the past have called the Utopian Age. By using that phrase, enquirers may the better understand what we mean. And, as we have mentioned in a previous chapter, new techniques are evolved, new outlooks in all branches of science, new concepts and rhythms in the Arts. So requirements change, and the training curriculum over many years, as we have indicated, may be obsolescent. The Truth of yesterday is no longer the complete expression of Truth today.

New Colleges are established in the High Planes to cope with all the new techniques and therefore additional training Centres and classes of instruction are needed. The learner angel, though advanced in Spiritual Qualities, would still be inadequate to fulfill those duties appertaining to his destined Greater Labour if he did not blend with Vohu Esfoma, the Voice of Changing Times and spiritual conditions. For what particular immediate reason?

That is the next stage of his progress. For he who has been taught, and has passed out in the Grades, shall become an Angel Over-lord or a Master-in-Light, perhaps in charge of a Training College, if that be his particular bent, but, otherwise in charge of the overshadowing of groups of mortals — a Guardian-in-Chief — or, some other Lord of Hierarchial Grade supervising the activities of many, many angels in his Group in their multifarious labour of upliftment. Nearer, much nearer, are they to the throne of the Planetary Logos, for, as he has caused to be written in the last 123

verse of OAHSPE, "in such direction shapeth thy God the thoughts of millions". This is the "authority vested in me, thine Elder Brother, by Jehovih, Creator, Ruler, and Dispenser of Worlds without end".

7. OUR ETHEREAN INHERITANCE In our preface to this series of simple thoughts, we quoted from Oahspe’s Book of Discipline, Chapter XIII:10, in that we mentioned the Infinite Journey "through a delightful country". We have endeavoured to trace, albeit very briefly, the pilgrim's progress over the initial stages of that Infinite Journey, his rising in Wisdom and Power through the grades towards the "outer fringe" of the Heavens of the earth. BUT, we have not as yet mentioned the Key to all progress — That is LOVE SUPERNAL, the Mother Love, the outpouring from the MATRIX of Creation.

The chief object of unfoldment is to be able to serve the better. Our individual attainment whilst so serving is incidental, and should be regarded in its proper perspective.'

It is this Love Supernal Which is the Urge within us to serve, and thus, to attain and rise in the grades — the "us" being both mortal and Angel. Yes, it is Love Supernal, Love of the Creator, Love of His Creations, of His Children, and His Works. It is that Love which suffuses the Angel Helper when he does His Will, in being the slightly higher uplifting the slightly lower. For what are the Heavens of the Earth, and all that they stand for, but a kindergarten school for that life beyond the "outer fringe." Is not Mankind but embryonic in his emergence from the corpor life into angelic existence? Is not he as a chrysalis emerging from its cocoon when he leaves the earth-heavens for the Freedom which is his inheritance? Infinitely long shall be his journey, and more delightful as he proceeds, but, in terms of Infinity, or Everlasting Life, how far has he come? Such a little step!

Yet no further can he move until that Love Supernal suffuses his entire being, until he is a Love-Expression of the Almighty in himself. In this respect, the shimmering heavens of the Third Resurrection Planes become as a confine with golden bars and portals and Love Divine is the Key which sets the Angel-pilgrim free upon the Solar Roadways. It is truly that "Love Which passeth all understanding". Without it, all that learning and attainment is ineffective, inept. As St. PauI wrote: "and though I have all faith, so that I can remove mountains but and have not Love, I am nothing". And faith in that Love is a ward for the Key to emancipation.

For that Love Supreme is the Mover, the Activator within the attaining angel.

With his heart beating now in unison with the Diastole of the Universe, he blends with the dictates of his Destiny. Only then could he perform those High Offices of which we spoke in our last chapter, offices of awesome responsibility as a Master-in-Light, overshadowing and uplifting mortals; an Adept sweeping away the dross of the sub-planes; an Angel of Compassion, taking on the kama-loka of some angel destined for a particular purpose, or, instilling Divine qualities into the hearts and minds of the humbler seekers; A Shining One, blending with the sweetness of Adorable Love. One or more of these duties must be performed, before the Earth-Heaven sojourn is completed. Then will he journey "as one departed from a coast of breakers towards mid-ocean" to the Shining Sea of his Etherean inheritance.

In order to give you a logical sequence in the Scheme of Progress which applies, in broad 124

generalities, to all humanity-bearing planets in the Cosmos, it behooves us to leave, in thought, these bound heavens in which we live and endeavour to portray a little something of the Roadways through which our Sun and its family of planets are travelling. When we gave you a very brief description of the Cosmos, we referred to the countless millions of sun-stars and planets, and the vast interstellar spaces. It is now appropriate at this juncture to explain that these are only "spaces" from the physical point of view. Angelic revelation tells us that there is no actual "space," for these distances are filled with Heavens of far greater dimensions — and qualities. Firstly, let us explain dimensionally.

On corpor we live and move in three dimensions, length, breadth, width (or height). We can think fourth-dimensionally, but we do not experience it. When we pass over, we begin to function fourth-dimensionally, and as we progress, other dimensions accrue within our spiritual make-up, or, rather, they awake, as it were, from their dormancy, and are then expressed, coincidentally with the plane or sphere we occupy. These interstellar heavens, however, are multidimensional, as are their inhabitants, otherwise they could not occupy them. Then one should consider the tremendously rarified ethes of which they and the Solar Roadways in which they are situated are composed. All finer ethes interpenetrate grosser ones and so, that being so, our Sun-family travels through them.

As the Earth's heavens are organised, with Angel Hierarchies under an Angel-Leader, governing under the Will of the Architect of the Universe, so are these glorious Etherean Heavens governed by far greater, finer, Hierarchies. Furthermore, no two of these Heavens are alike. Grade upon grade are they, with still greater Angelic Overlords in variable-dimensional functioning. The mind of mere man may well be puzzled in its effort to define them. Earth vocabulary simply cannot describe them with any pretense to accuracy. Only "the attained soul" knows and understands.

125

In Celebration of the Harvest Festival and the 60th Anniversary of the Kosmon Church Anonymous (1965) It is a fact of human experience that great things often have small and simple beginnings.

Tonight you meet for a dual purpose; on the one hand to celebrate the harvest but on the other hand to celebrate the fact that this Church and Fraternity has now existed for 60 years.

The harvest reminds us, especially those who live within the confines of the great city, of how the forces of nature are at work in meadow and in field, in orchard and in forest, in the ocean and on the mountain top. The very fact of fruit and flower and vegetable crops coming forward year after year illustrates that the process of creation goes on eternally.

The Almighty did not bring this little planet into being in just one day and then leave it to its own devices. His Presence is all about you everywhere. It is the power behind the natural forces. That is why, in spite of all the advancements of science, the deepest processes of life are still a mystery. The men of science today are helping to usher in this new age perhaps more than any other movement but one; but still the mystery of life eludes their grasp.

The other great movement, apart from science, which is a token of the coming of the new age has sometimes been called psychic research and is known today all over the world, though it may take different forms and be expressed in different ways. Sometimes it is regarded as purely a branch of science. Sometimes it is considered to be a matter of philosophy. In other places it becomes expressed as a Church and as a faith.

Why, out of that, did the Kosmon Church come into existence? Psychic research has demonstrated to those who have the breadth of mind and the willingness and humility of heart to investigate and accept the demonstration that the death of the physical body is not the end of man's existence but is a change wherein he rises from one sphere of expression into something which is finer, wider and deeper. Much of this knowledge was lost during the last 2000 years because the world has passed through times of materialism, ignorance and darkness. It is now entering into the new age, called by some the Golden Age and by some the Kosmon Age. It does not matter what name we give it, so long as we understand that the human family moves forward to a new and deeper phase in its history.

The Kosmon Church had a particular function to perform — that is why it was called into being out of that wide, field of spiritual investigation. When some of you, who knew the founders of this movement, look back to the years that have gone, you marvel how the teachings of this Fraternity have spread to the far ends of the earth. Today you have centres, some of them very small it is true, in Africa, India, Australia, North America the West Indies and in one or two parts of Europe. All are attuned to you on a spiritual ray; all are moved by the same grand ideal, the same desire to augment the light that has been given to you.

Could those seven men who were called upon 60 years ago to form this Church have had 126

the tiniest vision of what should result from their efforts? We are sure they would have been astounded and perhaps would not have dared to go forward with the project. Do you remember the story? Many years before, a very spiritual man in America had prepared himself for some work, but he did not know what that work was until one day he was instructed through inspiration to buy what was then an entirely new instrument called a typewriter. For over a year, every morning soon after sun-rise, he set aside an hour of his time, and as he sat before that machine, his hands and fingers were used to produce "Oahspe," a book too big for anyone man to write unaided in the course of his life, a book that contains a fund of knowledge that no one man could have accumulated.

This dedicated man was told, "This is a Bible for the new age. Go forth: publish it, that all mankind may read its message." He did. Time went on and a copy of this book came to this land of yours. Two men who had been investigating spiritual things found it, and they were so interested in it that one of them, who had spiritual faculties which were just beginning to unfold, was told to form a group. How? With the other friend who had obtained this book "Oahspe," was told to go to five other men who were then attending a Spiritualist Church not very far away from where you are seated tonight and give them a message that there was a new work waiting for them. With great hesitation these two approached the other five, but to their surprise all accepted the invitation. So the first Kosmon group was founded in Europe a few miles from this Temple where you meet tonight.

One of them, who had been specially brought into the world to be the channel through which guidance could be given, became the centre of manifestation and he is still with you today though not able to be present, having attained the fullness of years. One or two others who were founders of your Fraternity are still with you but the rest have risen to the higher life. They have not left you because watching over your Fraternity is a vast company in the spiritual world, a thousand times more numerous than you are, and your founders have joined them, each taking up a particular branch of service. They came back tonight to witness this great occasion and greet you.

The light of this particular way of thought is going to increase in the world and spread in all directions. Of course, it will have its times of going forward and times of returning. There is no movement which goes forward without any hindrance. That your founders experienced.

They had their problems and their difficulties. They knew times when it seemed as though life was flowing forth in a great stream and other times when it seemed as though the wellspring from on high was closed against them. These things move in accord with spiritual cycles.

But why did this Fraternity have to come into being? Was not the ordinary Spiritualist movement sufficient? The ordinary movement was and is doing a splendid work in demonstrating scientifically as well as in faith and philosophy the fact that man survives the death of the physical body. Heaven is no longer a place to be hoped for. Heaven is a place that you can know about here and now, and since you are spiritual beings you live within the world of spirit as well as in the world of matter.

The Kosmon Fraternity was given a very big task, one that will go on for centuries yet.

First of all it had to help to restore the ancient faith as it was before all the orthodox religions came into being, the simple faith that was given to man when he first stood upright on the earth 80,000 years ago. What was that faith? It was the knowledge of the One Supreme Being, the Infinite Mind, the Father of all, and the realisation of the power of that Mind within the individual soul, the source of all consciousness, strength and 127

inspiration. That is the fundamental ideal from the ancient times which is renewed today, that the Creator is One but that He expresses Himself through myriads of worlds and stars and solar systems, as he does through myriads of human souls, not only on this planet but on many others.

The second great ideal of this ancient faith was the realisation that life is eternal and that so-called death is but the ending of one phase and the beginning of another. The third great ideal was that of spiritual brotherhood of man. Since the Creator is Father of all, then we are all His children, spiritual sisters and brothers. It was this faith which the Kosmon Church came to restore. It came to set man free from dogmas and creeds which might hinder his spiritual progress and the full development of all the faculties within him. It came to set him free from superstition and spiritual ignorance.

There is another thing the Kosmon Church came to do, and here we touch deeper matters.

This is a New Age into which the earth is passing and signs of it are seen particularly in the development of scientific discovery in the last hundred years. But with all this forward movement there is coming into the world a new race. In the midst of all existing nations a new type of human being is gradually corning.

Little children will come to earth endowed with a strange intuition for spiritual things almost from birth, knowing by a profound understanding that they are watched over by wonderful beings from the heavenly spheres. They will grow to manhood and womanhood being moved by the ideal of changing the world and making it a place of beauty and of peace for all humanity.

It is the new places then, for which we are working. How? We need to open up all the possible channels of inspiration between the higher spiritual worlds and the physical so that the intermediary conditions can be bypassed. What are these intermediary conditions? During the long centuries, war and selfishness and other forms of evil have built up a cloud of astral substance, dark and depressing, which lies between the celestial worlds and your plane. We must by-pass that until we can cleanse it away, and that is one of the things that this Fraternity seeks to do.

Are there other things that we can do? Of course there are. We can work to prevent war and violence and above all try to, break down racial and colour prejudice. What must we do? We must send out our thoughts and this can only be done by a definite formula. That is why in this Church a certain amount of ceremonial is used, because this helps everyone present to concentrate their thoughts upon a given theme, to fix them in a definite direction.

By prayer we can help those who have passed from the physical life into the spiritual without the knowledge that helps them. It is such a transformation to pass from earth to heaven without having some knowledge of the process beforehand, but prayer will often guide those you love who have gone. Is it not tragic that so many of the orthodox faiths in the world cannot tell us where heaven is or how to prepare for it, cannot reveal to us the wonder and beauty of the spiritual universe because they have lost the key during the age of materialism now passing away? You can help to restore the key because you have found it. The key is faith in love, the faith which quickens you who have dedicated yourselves to what this Fraternity represents, the dynamic realisation of the Almighty's power within you. That faith is expressed in love for all mankind whether in the flesh or in the spirit, for all living creatures.

So the Kosmon Fraternity seeks to do all it can by spiritual means to lay the foundations of 128

a new world order, sometimes called "the Father's Kingdom", and there are hundreds of earnest souls linked with you throughout the world who are doing just that. We know there are other Churches, societies and fraternities, with similar ideals, and we ask the Father to bless and guide them all because they are all part of the grand work of bringing the new order into being. We have no quarrel with any Church or faith. We only say to them, "Find that which in your heart you know to be true and good and valuable. That magnify and follow and treasure and all the rest will fall away. Then you will go back to the simple faith in the One All Light and understand His power within your life, revealing to you the purpose for which you came into the world and helping you to bring out the tokens of His presence hidden within you. Within every soul there are capacities waiting to come out, and through this grand and glorious adventure called life, stretching out before you through the illimitable centuries, the tokens of His presence shall blossom forth ever increasingly.

So tonight we greet you whether you be of this Fraternity or not. We do not ask you to join us. We only ask you to seek for a new understanding, a higher vision of life and its purpose and to do some small service for your fellow kind. Then at last you will be able to look back and say, "My life was not purposeless: my hands are not empty. I step into heaven with the harvest that I have garnered in spiritual service."

The Father did not leave this world on its own, but in spite of man's egoism and self-will.

He constantly reveals the channel through which His light will guide us back to our heavenly home. The day shall come when all nations shall be at peace with each other and the spirit of brotherhood shall be abroad. The leaders of nations shall not be politically elected but shall be chosen because of their spiritual wisdom and the fact that they are overshadowed from the heavenly world to know and do the right, best things.

So we lift our hearts in adoration. We lift our minds in aspiration this festive night. We join hands with you, we who speak to you through the channel of this our brother, and you with us resolve that the great ideal shall never die within your soul but shall lead you on day after day. Now you will see a new purpose, a new meaning in it all, for you have found the way of the life triumphant. Amen.

129

Prayer Sang to the Tablets of Saphah Anonymous (1965)

Saga. Lo, we have lit the Sacred Fire upon the Altar of Sacrifice.

Pe. That through Etherea the Redeeming Light, Foi’su. Amereth shall manifest in the House of Prayer.

Be. Repentance shall be the Sacrifice.

Chu. The Silent Voice manifests the Words of Power.

Fin. The Waters of Life descend and bless us.

His. So shall all evil forces be subdued.

Te. The Hand of Gentleness shall restore the world to peace.

Te. Give ear to the Voice of EOIH. Te. Projecting the message on the ethe’s waves.

Chok. That the world shall triumph through our sacrifice.

Mowth. Anon the angels shall descend and speak.

Les. Inspiring the Law-Givers, the men of wisdom.

Zei. To build the House of God anew.

Ez. Then to the earth from heaven above.

Co. Angels in Ministry shall descend.

Ego. To guide by the power of the All Seeing Eye.

130

Muk. The light of God’sWord to man in Kosmon.

Hiss. Father by Thy Holy Power may the past be Redeemed.

Bo. So let us weave our clothes of spiritual light.

M’bo. That we may radiate light upon the earth.

Numbers in parenthesis refer to characters found in the Tablet of Emp’agatu, the Tablet of Se’moin, and / or the Tablet of Kii.

131

In Our Contemplation …

A. Newmark (1968) There are two states of receptivity. The first is meditation, and might be thought of as a passive state of receptivity, wherein the student seeks divine inspiration through seeking inner stillness by allowing inspiration to fill the quiet.

The second state of receptivity is contemplation, which might be thought of as an active state of seeking inspiration. One form of contemplation is to think in mental pictures, which is sometimes called visualization. It is wise therefore to set aside a short time, say twenty minutes each week, or more often if possible, to enter into contemplation. After a short prayer, the seeker pictures in his mind, a place where the surroundings are such as are delightful to know and harmonious to experience, and where dwell those who have gone on to live in spirit.

Look about you. See the forms of architecture of the building. Each building has a symbolic meaning. The very walls and roofs, the spires and turrets — each give out colour tones which blend completely. You will see a light constantly bathing every object, and you will know that is very much like the sunlight on the physical plane, yet it is associated with the Great Life of the Universal One. Listen, and you may hear the angel singers, whose tones produce such magical effects, building up forms such as iridescent flowers that float in the air.

Picture also visitors coming from yet higher spheres, often bearing emblems and symbols.

You will see a look of great wisdom and compassion on each face. They may walk with you in a garden where every flower seems to turn in response to your coming. Each plant and tree gives out a silent message. Conversation with these visitors is more by “thought transference,” although sometimes the voice with may be used.

You may see that the aura of these visitors has a peculiar shell-like formation which can expand to a great distance and then contract again. Within it are different colour strata which blend with each other. These visitors may appear clothed with garments of fire, and their thoughts may sink into your mind, and then a light will envelope you both.

If the thought is of Love, the color of amethyst shading into deepest pink will be seen. If any Wisdom, then gold with flashes of mother-of-pearl. A thought of Power may produce deepest blue and silver.

You will sense a closure to your closure to your contemplation, and your thoughts will return to your corporeal world. The contemplation will have lifted you up in heart and mind; and, those who come within the orbit of this special vibration will feel Peace and Stillness and Love.

132

The Power of the Sun Then Pinel (1969) The recognition that the physical Sun is the outer manifestation of an inner Spiritual Orb was accepted by the ancients and the 'worship' of the Sun has gone through many forms in different religions. The ancient Caldeans worshipped the Sun, worshipping the spirit behind the Sun, seeking to become filled with its inner power.

The worship of the Solar Orb was also fundamental in the teachings of ancient Egypt, and King Akhnaton attempted to bring Egypt out of darkness and into the Light of monotheistic religion. Even though the attempt failed, the note had been stnrk echoing down through the ages that the Father manifests His Life through the Spiritual Sun. In modern times this awareness of the spiritual power of the Sun has largely faded, but now in Kosmon, in the New Era, the old truths are coming to light as the Mysteries begin to be understood and experienced in our growing spiritual awareness.

As we grow in AWARENESS, a spiritual activity is set up within the Soul wherein the radiant solar powers are received, which impress themselves on the psycho-nervous system within the psychic body, which in turn reacts on the nervous system itself, which in turn reacts on the sympathetic nervous system. The whole body, spiritual, psychic and physical is affected by this quickening and reaching up to receive. The psychic centers, by spiritual means, are frought into a state of rhythmetic activity and balanced in their operation, one with another.

This process of refinement and spiritual development is not easy. The seed of the Sun, which is within us all, is deeply buried within the recesses of our being. It emerges into the light only after much striving and often suffering. It is appropriate at the time of the summer solstice, when the sun reaches its highest and strongest power in the Northern Hemisphere, to turn our minds toward the Spiritual Sun, and try to avail ourselves of this source of spiritual energy. By opening the deeper recesses of our being we shall receive within ourselves these wondrous powers, and having received and put on spiritual growth, we shall be the better equipped for service.

133

A Message from the Kosmon Church Brother Frank Morley (1971) "As Darkness goeth, LIGHT cometh".

It is an extraordinary thing that the history of humanity, the human race has been clearly marked by this cyclic light or cyclic repercussion. That is to say, that, as far as we can trace back down the history of the past, we find that periods of Darkness and periods of light constantly follow one another.

Now, these periods of Darkness are times in which ignorance, superstition, selfishness, is at its worst, when war, vice and crime all largely prevail; and then, after a time, these things are cleared away and Light comes. With that light we find the manifestation of a higher self in man, the manifestation of Deity in man, viz: the desire for less self, the desire for Spiritual awakening, deeper awakening, and the vanishment of ignorance and superstition.

It is at such a time of Light that we find the Essenes lived. They were a group of people, who endeavoured by living a communal life, by Prayer and Meditation, fasting and simplicity, to approach the nearer to the ideal or conception that they had of the manifestation of the All Highest in humanity. These things are often noticed at the beginning of a time of light. Before that time, or just before the commencement, there will appear a group or groups of persons with such ideals and beliefs who unite themselves to give an expression to their desires and aspirations, and then finally after labouring many years, the World changes or the Nations in a section of the World, say on one continent, for instance, change, and a time of Light appears, culminating in the appearance of one the great Teachers who have illuminated the progress of humanity right down since its beginnings; such Teachers as Zarathustra, Moses, Capilya, and Jesus of Nazareth.

In the Eastern teaching it is said that the ALL ONE has told us that after a time of Darkness when man has turned away from Him, He sends a manifestation of Himself into our midst to call man back into the way that leads to the Higher Self, that leads to lesu, to human perfectibility.

As the Western World has said from time to time: — The Word of God abounds, and when He comes He does so to change and renew the whole World.

Now that is very apt and it is very true, because if we have the patience to examine the records of the past we find that groups of people have been inspired, before the actual beginning of a time of Light, to prepare for its coming, and it was under such an Inspiration and Aspiration that the Essenes began their labours.

They were just a small section of the Jewish Race. They determined to prepare themselves in an orderly manner for the light which was coming to the World and which of course was to appear in the person of Joshu Nazareus, usually known as Jesus of Nazareth.

That time of Light came and lasted a considerable while.

We believe that it was not only the material or physical preparation; that the Essenes 134

made, but the Spiritual Power which they generated which had a permeating effect around the World, because many years after the death of their Master the influence of the Essene life was spread, viz: North and North-East Africa, and into Asia Minor to Mesopotamia, etc., by innumerable mystics seeking the Inner Light. These hundreds of Seekers, who existed under the influence of the Essene Light, spread across many hundreds of miles and the Essene Teaching became one of the most important influences of Civilisation. In addition, we can find in the later Indian Philosophies, a certain amount of Mystic tendency which again can be ascribed to the Essene influence.

For several hundreds of years there existed a body of devout people living the Highest Life that they found possible and whose influence has existed right down to the beginning of our era of time, when Europe was in a very undeveloped state and condition. Its civilisation was only just beginning, and, as a result, when the power of the mind or intellect awoke in the European races, it at once took the nearest subject at hand, which was the Teaching as given by Joshu of Nazareth, and at once began making all kinds of Dogmas and Doctrines into such a conglomeration that many lost their way, and the result is that down to the present time, we find not only in Europe now, but in many other parts of the World, there are Seekers and Worshippers, yet who cannot reconcile their Doctrines with each other nor find a satisfactory way out of their problems.

Kosmon Church has a very potent suggestion to make in that direction because it says that if only Seekers after Light will try to follow the example which the Essenes gave, and which reached its very highest in the life of Joshu Nazareus, in all its simplicity, then people would find a sure way out of their collective dogmatic problems.

As a result of the wakening intellect in the European Nations, the mind of man in this part of the World gradually became centred more upon himself. In time, Spirit was interpreted in Matter. Ideals and teachings regarding the Spiritual Life were gradually given a materialistic interpretation and men's mind became what in Philosophy is called anthropomorphic, — that long clumsy word really means that people became centred in themselves; and that is what we find is largely evident in the vast majority; that people are concerned only with their everyday life, their physical welfare, their pleasures, their enjoyment, and just the ordinary affairs from birth to death.

Kosmon Church suggests, therefore, that more Light will not be obtained until men become Theocentric, or centred on God. But, we do not mean that they should constantly turn their thoughts and activities towards the All Highest to the exclusion of all else, because JEHOVIH gave to man corporeal life that he may learn corporeal things, and later, that he may inherit the Kingdom of Heaven and learn of Heavenly things.

So Kosmon Church suggests that the purpose of our existence on this plane is for SelfRealization and endeavouring to obtain a measure of our faculties. We must not enter into a state of negation or ignore the thought of the existence of our physical welfare. We must not neglect the affairs of our earthly life. But, the ideal is to find the Centre of that Life, the Light of God. We have our existence in all its fullness whatever is given to us to do, our corporeal duties and requirements, but added to what the ordinary man and woman of the World does not possess, viz: instead of being centred on our corporeal selves, we have our centre in God. So that the suggestion which KOSMON makes, and which we take, is largely en rapport with the Light, that the Essenes tried to express in their time, and this is mirrored or 135

reflected down unto the present day and received by those who can make themselves receptive to it.

This same Light teaches us that the ideal of our existence is Self-Expression, (that Self is spelled with a capital S). This Self within, the Super or the Divine within our being. When we are able at certain times to give expression to this Divine Self within us, then we are giving expression to the Life of the Higher Humanity.

We cannot, with our numerous limitations, live in that state of Mystic exaltation permanently, ever to concentrate on this Divine Self within us, but we can at certain moments, for instance, when we are in conversation with friends, in quiet times when reading by the fire-side or walking in the country, when our minds turn inward and corporeal things, the outer corporeal things are far away, enter into the ALL LIGHT, Theocentric and not man-centric. Thus, by giving expression to the Light within us we are growing nearer to the ideal which Kosmon Church believes is set before mankind as something to attain to.

It is an extraordinary thing again that throughout the history of the World, the more humane, the higher the state of humanity seems, yet always its vehicle or medium is in conflict with it. That is, our higher selves seem to change the corporeal into the higher Essean, the Asu into the lesu, our lower minds elevated to the higher mind; but, all the time this is going on, there is a conflict, the lower self and the Corpor mind seem to resist the power of the Spirit within. However, we have founded the measure of the light, because having now realised that it is the potential influence of the light of the All ONE within, the Theo-centric Power that gives us a greater grasp on life, this light of God within us, helps us to attain that deeper and true appreciation, to attain the beautiful, the deeper, for ever seeking all that which is true, and at all times striving for those things which make for the ennoblement of mankind.

Having, therefore, found that path, we realise that we must seek grasp that which is beyond ourselves or that which is deeper than in ourselves and, having so grasped it, gradually bring it into manifestation. Then Religion becomes a Power within our lives, it is working through us.

136

Two Angels George Morley (1972) Sometimes two angels stand beside you. One will represent the attribute of WISDOM, the other the attribute of LOVE. You yourself are the point of POWER. When you realise this, you will see how Jehovih's will is done through the souls of men. This occult unity is one of the facts of angelic manifestation and is the Key, whereby the founding of the Kingdom of light may be manifest on corpor.

Consider for a moment how the nearness of these two angels and your awareness of their presence can help. The angel representing the LIGHT OF WISDOM would be linked with that Celestial One, who is WISDOM expressed in the highest point of the atmospherean heavens, but linked with you as your Master. The angel representing him is your mentor, linking your Master to yourself. The other angel who represents the highest manifestation of your spiritual being would form a link between yourself and what we call THE MIGHTY WORD, the formula of the Universe, the Great Plan of All Mind, instinct with Creative love.

Man is a replica of the Universe in which he lives and expresses everything that the Universe holds or has. The two angels would cause an expression of the All light; the Universe is expressed through the man. This expression can be a real power, an outpouring even of something not in manifestation before. An ideal has been formulated and an idea thrown out into the mental world, into the plane of matter, which responds to mind.

It radiates this power over the world causing men to desire closer unity with all things that belong to the Creator, i.e., with the creative aspect of the All One. Meditate upon UNITY and you will restore PEACE. Regard these two Powers manifesting Wisdom and Love reflected through all those, whose minds are turned towards heaven in meditation and you can yourself express the light of the Second Resurrection. You may even express the light of the Third Resurrection or, if you have attained the highest grade, you can express the light of Etherea.

How may these lights affect the Soul? If when you ere meditating on spiritual things, you turn your mind to harmony, in music, poetry, art, to symmetry, for example of the physical form in games or in clouds or waves or hills or forests, anything forming in unison, then POWER and BEAUTY are given new being and you are Iinked with the Second Resurrection. You are already past the phase where you considered life only on the earth plane, or that one should simply live one's life at best and nothing else. You have begun to recognise your spiritual CREATIVE self and formed a relationship with the spiritual creative worlds. Then having gained that height, you desire to know more of the spiritual universe. You want to understand how the great world of Ethe, which is invisible, can manifest, forming worlds visible to the physical eye; how for instance in the world of Ethe, the Second Resurrection can actually be a place where people live and move, in which they dwell. People who have passed from the physical body, now live in the spiritual or Es body and yet have their occupations; they can understand and reason better than on earth for the mind is clear and there is no disunity; every thought creates a harmony somewhere, reacting on other minds and other thoughts. If you have become at-one-ment with that state, then your mind will cause a harmonious reaction in the minds of all with whom you are linked. That is the Light of the Second Resurrection.

Then you want to understand more still of the higher Angelic worlds and their share in the unfolding of the Universe; how in the world of Thought, the minds of Orians work, and 137

from producing the thought-form of a world, finally produce a world of physical matter.

You try to realise how behind the sphere of outer manifestation, whether this be in atmospherea or on earth, there is a world which is yet the promoter of the form, the CAUSE REALM as some call it, the REALM OF IMPULSES which produces everything that is. Now you are meditating in the Light of the Third Resurrection, but you will get nowhere, unless Love inspires your thought. This LOVE is a sympathetic attunement with everything that is high and noble, glorious and beautiful. It is the awakening of the soul into the consciousness of AHEBA, the universal power which brings all things back to origin. Meditating on the Light of that LOVE, your higher self manifests to quicken within the spiritual body a note, which causes an impulse within you to formulate a thought-form of the spiritual self. The key is that you will become like that of which you can think. If your thoughts are fixed on the high and spiritual, you will become high and spiritual; at least for a time you can leave the physical plane and its concerns. This is the object of religion, constantly to help you to fix the mind on spiritual themes, which belong to the higher self.

Some people ask: "ls it wise to think so much of the other life?" The answer is that you must think about the other life, because it is part of the life here and now. If you are true to your higher nature, you must not wait until death to begin to know something of that other life. It must be here and now, for it belongs to your present life. How does that other life affect you here and now? Who are the angels who come to you? What is it that they require of you? What is it that you have to do? These are the questions which must come to the mind of the Faithist.

Life takes on a different aspect when the ordinary things of everyday existence become less ordinary. They are but a means to an end, a means of fulfilling certain physical conditions. One’s physical being requires attention, but it is not yet the whole. The REAL, which is behind the physical and which belongs to that other life, is that which belongs to Eternity and to the Higher Self. How does one contact the other life? One does so through angel communion. What does this mean exactly?

It means that there are angels, who come to you from time to time and through inspiration quicken the soul towards the conditions of the Second Resurrection. If things seem to be out of adjustment, the link with the Second Resurrection may bring harmony; if the mind is disturbed, it will become tranquil. Then another angel watching over the development of your spiritual body, comes because you ore in touch with spiritual powers and beginning to realise these in your mind. As the mind reaching out towards understanding, towards greater sympathy, becomes a quickening power, the forces of the spiritual body start into activity. An angel watcher helps to regulate this, often preventing too swift a physical unfoldment. If the power of seership is within you, then this can only be stimulated according to the plan of the Angels, otherwise there may be imbalance and even harm.

It is not true of all who are physically unbalanced, but it is true of some that a more highly sensitive nature has come into contact with occult forces, which were not understood and which were therefore not controlled. This is where the Faithist may differ from those in many New Age groups. He does not go forward avid for spiritual experience, devoted to spiritual training, eager for the development of psychic faculties. Even this can be a form of selfishness or at least of self seeking. The Faithist seeks that he may learn how best he may serve. He seeks to understand that he may help and to know how he may bring WISDOM AND LOVE to the point a POWER unto the coming of the Kingdom.

138

Angelic Preceptory — Zarathustrian Mas (1972) George Morley If we say that the After-Death state was an epitome of everything we have experienced in Earth Life, we would be correct so far as first awakening memories go. The mystery of the condition after the spirit leaves the body is difficult to put into familiar language, but you can understand it to a certain extent as earth experiences PLUS the experiences gained in subjective states. So the mystery is not so profound as may first appear but we must consider it since it plays an important part in the growth of the spirit after it has left the earth body.

When one passes from the physical plane into spiritual life, one sinks into a condition of sleep, because the etheric body becomes inactive and the mind sinks to become active only on a very interior plane. The person has gone inward to conscious experience, but as his "body" sleeps he has no means of bringing into focus those things his mind knows in the deeper state. This fact is known to most schools of psychical thought as it is very ancient teaching and can be traced back to the teachings of Zarathustra, the Persian sage, who lived approximately nine thousand years ago. Also in the Christian teaching, it is said ”On the third day, Jesus rose from the dead.”

During the three days the etheric body slowly gathers its energies and finally consciousness comes back to it and the person wakes on the plane to which he or she has 'gravitated,' then memories of earth life come back and persons formerly associated with are seen again. In some cases there is no realisation that death has supervened.

Some think they are still alive and since thought can carry the spirit anywhere, they go to places they were in before death. Yet they are affected by the magnetic surroundings of their new home and its vibrations so that with earth surroundings they can make no contact and cannot understand why they cannot communicate. This veil of the newly dead is something which gives frequent difficulty to those who minister to them. We are getting this message out because even at this moment, so many people are passing over to the other life without any idea, of where they might be going. Ministers of religion hint at a possibility of Paradise, or a long sleep or a dwelling with Angels, but there is nothing definite, yet the true teaching has been available for a long time.

Where it is necessary to arouse a spirit as to a knowledge of his state, Ministers of Light and those who work in this way, go to them in the First Resurrection and explain their condition and what is happening. They may take them to the places they left and show them their old friends but point out the lack of communication and so emphasise the difference of their state. They are taught that their association with earth can only be subjective, though they may objectify themselves and manifest under certain conditions.

But association with earth life is of tantalizing experiences, because the new vibrations no longer resemble earth vibrations, but are more active and require emotions more acute, every feeling at a higher pitch and so difficult to bear.

It may seem strange that you should concern yourself with such things before they happen to you, but truly life is continuous from plane to plane and there is no such thing as Death. The change called Death simply produces a different state and condition of life.

All Spiritual Schools, which teach from an occult and scientific of point view, call the experiences of the first heaven, “the Planes of Illusion, for there nothing is quite what it 139

seems, but are reflections of things built up in etheric and astral light. When a spirit has great bondage, who is so to speak, “earth bound,” the forms are tantalizing and the experiences of those who are in the lower states, can accurately be described as real because of the anxiety and pain and mental anguish, which they make.

We pass on this matter to you because we believe your object is to serve the Father in heaven by doing His Will, and you may help the Higher Worlds of Life and Being, who go to assist those in bondage and in this condition of illusion. If you have thought of these things and studied them and spent time in meditation, you are already associated with the Higher Spheres of Being, have magnified the Light, Jehovih, within you and taken to yourself a garment of Solar Radiance, in building the etheric body beautiful, so when you pass from the Earth Plane and awaken after the three earth days of rest, you arrive already above the “Planes of Illusion,” to the borderland of a higher reality.

In so far as this is your spiritual state already, you can through the Power of Prayer and in intention together already, join the higher reality, and so aid those who have passed from this life without knowledge of their new state. Many newly passed over are in a state of shock and disorientation, still associated with earth life and inoperative in the new life. We should pray for them. How do our prayers help?

Prayer creates a vortex of spiritual energy. We call it that for want of a better term, and your learned men speak of energy existing which cannot be seen or sensed, yet it is potent. Spiritual energy radiates from the finer realms of spiritual matter for you have momentarily linked your heart and mind with the Great Centre of All Life, the SouI of all Souls. You have done this by an act of will. This is possible because the seed within you is Eternal and the strength within you, part of the Great All. Turning the mind inward and in a spirit of prayer invoking the light causes a higher, finer radiation from you to the Centre, and there comes back an answering wave, which is greatly magnified, as linked with the minds of Angels ministering in the Father's Name. If your prayer has been specifically for one you knew, then they can find that one from the image of your mind, identifying the thought image from its vibrational qualify in the same way that an image can be transmitted onto a photographic plate. The radiation, however, also partakes of the life quality of the ray which brought that one into being, i.e., with his spiritual lineage, with his time on earth and his etherean quality to come. Every mental and spiritual effort on your part clarifies the higher Life Rays of that individual, enhancing his tonal quality and enabling the Higher ones to recognise what was, is and is to be.

140

Editorial C. Ward, Editor (1975) It is proof of a “Faithist” that he or she should be faithful, i.e., full of faith. But it is not part of our corporeal human nature that we should never have doubts or faults or deficiencies, … but though on occasions we may rise in prayers, meditation or through a service into an essean condition … soon as our feet touch the earth again, we engage more materialistically, … then is our life divided.

In the early days of our coming into Kosmon understanding, this division can be painful and difficult but if we can find a means of Kosmon service, i. e., service for others, then slowly we establish a foundation which raises us to some degree; the essean state is not then so far above us and when we return from our brief sojourns in the gardens of Es, we find in our own gardens, in green fields and in our companionships, a corporeal place which is indeed a gate into heaven.

Slowly, but slowly, we may come to ABIDE as ourselves a link between es and corpor and as we seek angelic communion, so the angels find in us a means of holy manifestation far beyond our own spiritual powers or our own full realisation.

So we must find our own ABIDING PLACE, poised between Es and Corpor. It should be firmly anchored on earth where we must live practically and fully, working whenever possible for others and for all in terms of WISDOM, LOVE, POWER AND PEACE. It is never wise to float indeterminately between earthly and higher conditions, either wandering in thought or being unaware on one plane, because we are half aware of the other. Being down to earth is good in many ways and particularly if we have then a firm launching pad from which we can contact our angelic guardians and mentors, even our higher guides and masters since, so long as we are on corpor, this itself has its purpose, for we are their anchorage; we are their window on the corporeal world.

It is easy to become impatient if we enter upon the higher life but it is never meet or right for us to have our BEING in es until the call comes for us to inhabit those realms, and the better we are prepared, the more guided by patience and deeper understanding, the more immediately efficient then we may be.

In the intermediate state then we must find our brief ABIDING PLACE and if we cannot always feel we are full of faith, yet we can be in a way ABIDING PERSONS. As such we shall be recognised by many who need us, by many who half recognise our angelic affiliation and so seek our help and by many more who, even from briefest contact, feel for a moment sweetness, peace, assurance, friendship.

141

Teachings taken from Preceptories (1975) George Morley (1) - 1928 - An important difference between the Faithist or Kosmon Church and others is that we believe that the revelation of truth from the Creator-God through angelic powers to man is continuous and developing, whereas most churches take their TRUTH from a single LIFE, a single TEACHER or a single BOOK and from that consider that teaching is provided for all time.

Even Jesus of Nazareth never himself wrote or dictated a book of his teachings. His words hung upon the air for those to understand who could begin to understand. "He that hath ears to hear let him hear." His disciples or more probably their younger, more literate, disciples wrote down what they could from what was remembered. And so it was with many of the lesu. So from written revelation, no word for word interpretation can be accepted. There are revelations in number and interpretations in number, but it is important that we should listen in terms of the present and in terms of our own desire to grow in understanding.

There should be no dogma, no doctrines. A Faithist must be left to believe or disbelieve what he will. Yet at the same time he should be able and willing to associate with others of this developing faith, make his own contribution and listen to others but never critically or with condemnation.

Continuous revelation is important because, especially in these days of varied education, there are many types of minds and only through continuous revelation can we have a living church, one sensitive to the balance between Esfoma, the wind of change, and Seffas, the establishment. In a fixed, established religious dogma, claiming to have "the whole truth," world wide regional differences may occur and breakaways both for geographical or historical reasons are frequent, but strange as it may seem, when there is acceptance of new revelation, it will soon appear that the angels of light operate with similar intensity throughout the world. This may not have been so in the past but it is so today for both in es and on earth communication all the world around is frequent and rapid.

We must, however make the proviso that inspiration less than the highest possible may also have a world wide currency.

Kosmon teaching has now been established for more than 125 years: by the law of cycles (of 11 and 33 year periods) we may expect a new cycle in 1980-81, but many small Kosmon groups and even isolated Faithists may trace a new firm foundation of friendships and contacts since 1969-70. Some groups may have been larger and apparently more flourishing and active especially between 1925 and 1958 and had some decline since then, but a new smaller but firmer foundation is being laid.

What is important? First that we learn not to seek our own salvation, but to find a way of service to others. Secondly that among others of like mind, we find a way of harmony and co-operation that our service may be increasingly effective, both corporeally and spiritually.

Belief in life after death and an appreciation of OAHSPEAN TEACHING regarding first and second resurrections are both essential. We must prepare ourselves to enter the second resurrection in service soon after death and even while on corpor we can assist the higher angels in their work of redemption and release in the lower planes. Such work is the only way in which we can really be effective in relieving this earth from the oppression of past 142

evil, from memories of past hurts, from ancient oppositions and rivalries and misunderstandings and from active drujic inspiration towards violence of all kinds and above all war.

The higher angels from time to time must ascend to a yet higher plane of peace imbued with the power of etherea, that they may regain strength for their work on the lower planes.

So we too must ever seek the highest we can find and know, in order that our work here on earth should carry the true power of higher love and wisdom. We cannot act by our corporeal selves but must do so always in concert with the essean power. The crux of our belief therefore lies in our conviction regarding the reality of essean or angelic communication or revelation.

Such communication may be in three ways. First directly through a su'is in trance; secondly through conscious awareness of a higher power coming through, directing our actions, our words, our thoughts, and thirdly through those unaware, children or some artists or many who while denying God are yet "the best of men." Those sensitive may observe many in the last category who are clearly vehicles of a new light, in music and song, in healing, in wider tolerance regarding religious beliefs. Let us abide then in the belief that despite evidence to the contrary ALL IS WELL. (2) - 1938 - It is difficult for us to see the UNITY which exists in all the manifestation of life and this is because most fail to see the unity between the UNSEEN and that which is SEEN on the physical plane. This is why RELIGIONS are not always as embracing as they might be. In some cases it is even taught that it is wrong to try to know more about other planes of life. Contact with "the other" is narrowed and restricted to a WORD or to a NAME. Faithists advance the theory or rather the fact that it is entirely reasonable for us to know about the life invisible and that this knowledge can only be for man's good. It is good also that much, which has been taught secretly in the past, should now be available to all — or if not all, yet there for those who are capable of understa1ding, though others may be indifferent.

On the one hand, there have long been available the teachings of Theosophical schools; on the other the findings of Psychical research. Thirdly there are developing and enquiring movements within the established churches and a move towards a new unity, which in itself gives rise to a new examination of doctrine. All of these are as we know under the influence of a higher inspiration, which itself works in unity. Through mysterious channels of new generation and the easier channels of inspiration, the seeds of a new thought and of a new UNITY are sown among men and in our children.

As OAHSPE teaches, the first clear and open message to men came through Zarathustra, born in what is now Iran (Persia) some 9,000 years ago. His wise men came to the cradle of the later teacher Joshu, the Nazarene. That which he taught is still a faith for Parsees, who hold to his doctrine of LIGHT AND DARKNESS and believe that after three cycles of three thousand years each approximately, there would be on entirely NEW DAY OF JUDGMENT, which is to us even this, the KOSMON ERA. But for the most port his religion has been absorbed into the life quality of later great religions, particularly by those of India and China and through these to later religions of the "Middle East." Separately among the Indians of America, the seed was sown through Eahwahtah, a seed of belief in the individual right to a pursuit of happiness, a seed of on urge towards unity among the tribes, the states, the notions of men. When that which was of what we call "the Old 143

World" and what we call "the New World" come together, the fruit of a new UNITY emerged into THE AGE OF KOSMON. Should we then predict that one day there will appear a Religion which unites and combines all the teachings of the GREAT TEACHERS as set out in different places and at different times over 9,000 years of human history, when conflicts have been more apparent than any unity? Yes, it must be so but added must be the findings of Science and the philosophies of a new age. We may perceive indications of a new unity or at least of a new tolerance, but there must still be many changes before the new pattern is clear.

Above all there is an appreciation of the UNITY OF THE MYSTICAL EXPERIENCE and those who can perceive this must of necessity hove passed at least through the lower stages of mystical reality and known it for themselves. Those who seek the higher contact, even those who only try to seek it and unite with it in their selfless aspirations, these can soon KNOW that what the mystics and saints of all religions speak of is one and the same, 'though differently expressed, stated in different languages, clothed in different images, sometimes even poorly or clumsily expressed since that which is ineffable cannot always be communicated in down-to-earth terms.

It is important in these days not ever to try to persuade any man from his firmly held convictions as expressed in one way through one GREAT TEACHER, in one kind of language, but ever to find a UNITY OF FAITH rather than an identity of belief. Yet we from our own long tradition stand by the concept that each individual should in awareness and with responsibility for others find his own way, his own religion, his own sure faith. Only thus can we be EFFECTIVE provided we maintain on awareness of the Unseen and of the forward movement of all Kosmon inspiration. For us all growth, development and new Iight is necessary.

Our way is a difficult one for in all new movements, there must be diversions, aberrations and temptations. We fall bock on old ways, on old organizations; we reject some forms artistic and musical of the new inspiration, we are bewildered when new thought creates new conflicts. What we need is discrimination and a faith in the future, in the questioning of our children, never being hasty either to follow or to condemn any new thing, but to approach all things with a seeking of inner vision, with a prayer for angelic light and angelic vision, wise and loving. For this ability to judge rightly we need what OAHSPE calls the "su’is" vision, the true inner seeing.

Some may have it in gift of birth. It is not necessarily manifested in mediumship. But any who seek through prayer and meditation to align themselves with the thought of good, with the ideal of peace, with a seeking for a way of service, these will develop that gift of judgment in great measure and so as artists, musicians, philosophers and many others purely inspired to goodness come within our ken, as social and. political issues present themselves to us we shall see, learn and know in humility, in gratitude and without self seeking.

For the furtherance of angel communion we must seek on ASSOCIATION; within that association there may as yet be no complete UNITY of thought, feeling, reaction to new movements. But in KOSMON UNITY we accept individuality, we widen our horizons of thought, we learn a new tolerance, we lay down no rules of belief or of conduct. Above all we grow in spirit and grow in love, in wisdom and in our power for good.

144

Logic and Reasoning in Matters Spiritual D.G. Pickard (1976) In matters of the spirit, there are ever possibilities of the unexpected. A dilemma can sometimes arise where it is necessary to reflect deeply on motive. It is even in corporeal matters very rare for things to be either black or white, so it would follow that the same applies to spiritual matters with the possibilities of error proportionally increased.

We will not deal in academic theories. Let us take a personal illustration. We desire to reveal the glory of the Great Spirit E-O-IH to those whose spiritual sight is darkened. This is not to condemn them for blindness resulting from past inheritance. The world of Es in its higher realms views with pity the chaos and clouds of corpor and the pretence and sham of its governments. Condemnation is more to those who claim "to see" when in fact they are blind guides. So one is faced with the possibility that a channel by which Jehovih's glory may be revealed, could by some slant in emphasis, be not a work of light but an inspiration of drujas in some scheme they have in mind. One desires to do a piece of work but entering strange and new surroundings gets a few batterings. A labour is completed and seemingly well done, yet the words written in a particular language are limited to those conversant with that language. An idiom in one part of the English speaking world is not the same for one elsewhere. A comedian who tells jokes may make an English audience roar with laughter while an American audience looks merely puzzled.

Always we come back to two things. Limitations of all things corporeal and inspiration limited to the capacity of mortal to receive. We may understand our limitations, yet it seems that sufficient words have been written in this generation to meet the need of any in the coming generation seeking light. Can we go beyond the limitations? Suppose we consider the expressions of sounds in music and combine them with sacred words, so put together that, though it is permeated with all that is sacred to the Faithist, it is also acceptable to the man and woman owing allegiance to the orthodox religious views. If one who reasons on these lines then takes up the possibilities but in the doing of it flops around like a whale stranded on a beach, surely it is better than never to have attempted it in the first place. One who does this has nothing to be ashamed of any more than a child who picks off our prize rose with but an inch of stem and happily tells us. "I did this for you." Are we angry with the child? Neither is Jehovih angry. He glorifies our seeming failure.

It has been said that Beethoven in later years, said candidly that his earlier music could have been improved if, as he did latterly, he had corrected, amended and revised. Anyone looking at the MSS of his 9th symphony will see what he had in mind. Yet some inspiration does not appear to require this mental labour. Motive is important. Even the Triunes set out to do Jehovih' s will as they saw it, but saw not the razor line between light and darkness. The question must be asked. "Cometh this of Jehovih or of drujas?" Never be afraid to ask it! Read the BOOK OF JUDGMENT in OAHSPE and you will see how the questioning mind is the best insurance against disaster that any son of man can have.

So here we have a poser. In music there is a possible avenue by which the reality of THE FATHER may be felt more wholly than such reality can be expressed through the medium of the spoken or written word.

Let us consider the intelligence of drujas. Obviously they have to reckon with a more 145

advanced corporean than the Triunes had to deal with. The chances are that angels who wander off on strange adventures, pick up sufficient illustrations of past follies to avoid making the same mistake twice. They may even have sufficient capability for setting up an imitation KINGDOM OF HEAVEN on earth which for a time passes as the real thing. But one thing is necessary in such endeavours and that is to avoid at all costs reference to JEHOVIH, THE GREAT SPIRIT, otherwise it is Satan destroying Satan, a divided house that is bound to fall. It is not likely that there is much scope for them in such a work as is in the early stages so far, but I say this in love and tenderness: could they play the part of Job's comforters and put it in the mind, "You have sinned," then such work has the word "finish" on it before it has hardly begun. For this reason, I have asked Faithists who are musicians, both in America and in England to bring my thoughts into the light of day where all may judge whether my work is false to Jehovih or true to Him. If it seems "rubbish" and they say so openly I will bless my friends for saying the truth, or if they say it kindly and gently, for the spirit is easily bruised. But consider this:— Here is a talent and you may read the parable of the talents in the Christian gospels to get my point. Who was the least? It was the man who had one talent but kept it cautiously, hid it and made neither profit nor losses. Suppose in the future, a voice rings in my soul saying: "This talent lay dormant in you for 40 years and when we judged the time ripe for it to open out, you let it wither and die." What do I reply?

It requires the wisdom of Solomon which I have not got. All I have got is, firstly, the inner bell, within which all seems calm and sure, desiring me to press on even though mistakes will be apparent in the early stages and the collective judgment of my brothers and sisters be unfavorable or encouraging. It is not easy to judge since opinions seem to be of extremes and I wander in the middle all confused.

I am of the opinion as to inspiration that it comes not as a dinner dished up on a plate, but as words and notes all jumbled up. These are to be sorted out so that sense is made of a puzzle and so it goes on with ideas, always in advance of what is at hand. It has nothing to do with waiting, for inspiration comes in great gushes in its own time and all the mortal can do is gather what he can, interpret it as best he can, and work at it as one not interested in short-term gains.

Play on the piano a song with words and it will be felt that behind it is real experience, something learned in Jehovih 's school for living. It could be said eloquently in words yet it is said with richer meaning in combination of words and notes of music. Feel too, in the Zarathustrian Mas, the sombre notes of spirits bound to earth, some searching like lost children in old haunts of the earth, and you will find a means to be a comfort to them.

Speak, even if not sung, the words of Shalom Aleichem, and the sounds will carry on the ethe to bless.

The acid test as with all music is the passing of the ages. Through that alone one sorts out the wheat from the weeds. Who shall really judge of failure or success, reputations gained in one field, lost in ignominy in another? Who can say of motive, what is truth when even courts of law rarely find it after wearying hours of cross-examination. The labour expended here is not less than that of one who washes dishes, runs errands, digs an allotment or climbs a ladder on some building ploy.

What we must keep in mind is that responsibility for the use of varying talents is in proportion to what a man or woman has been given. The Christian gospels also point this out and reflect truth in this instance. Does not Jehovih give one a little job to do and then if 146

one does it well, a bigger job? He does not come to any man and say “I have marked you out to be God of the heavens here in X number of years.�

Perceive in OAHSPE how APH learned the secret and others. Seeking to do Jehovih's will, they worked, and behold, they had hardly time to get settled before there was another job to do. Does it not seem to you that He is everlastingly desiring His children to advance because there is so much work ever on hand for those prepared to have a go?

This is my reasoning as to the things of the spirit. As the years pass my most priceless assets here are friends, so I must take advantage of my friends and, revealing my inspiration, ask their help.

Editor's Note; The Editor hopes that this transcription of Mr. Pickard's personal thoughts on his efforts to write anthems and an oratorio for Faithist and other worship will be a help to many. In these early days of Kosmon, it is given to many to walk awhile in the gardens of ES seeing and hearing much that cannot yet be communicated in earthly terms.

147

An Angelic Greeting Anonymous (1976) We draw close to you this day that we may speak a message into your souls, and we would invite you to be receptive to the note which is struck by the celestial musicians, that in responding to it, you may go forth on life's journey better equipped, strengthened more than ever to face the problems which lie before you.

The harmonies are ever creative, uplifting and ennobling, so as you kneel to receive a benediction, we shall come to you and give you light. Secret and arcane shall that light be within the heart, and as the days go by, things will resolve themselves, and all before you shall go the light of that strength and wonderful revealing which ever comes to those who are guided by the angels.

The past has presented you with many difficulties, and the future will not be without them, but if there is light on the path, who shall fear them? And who shall fear if Jehovih is his Guide?

Listen for those inner harmonies, and as we come to you this day, wherever you may be, we shall give you that particular power which will enable you to face life's problems with new hope and courage. Then you shall receive abundantly, and going forth, shall praise Him that He has made possible for you the path of FORTHGOING WITH KNOWLEDGE.

148

"It Droppeth As The Gentle Rain .... " A. Frost (1978) Neither man nor angel can express Perfection — which is Love Adorable — in terms of thought or of language in any degree of adequacy, for only Perfection Itself can do so.

They vary in their methods of approach, in their efforts to portray the eternal progress of the soul, as Supernal Love suffuses gradually the Body-of-Light. They realise that only by metaphor can they express — however incompletely — the Divine Incomprehensible.

The approach of some is to indicate, in parable, a rising Pathway from the comparative darkness of inertia and apathy, perhaps, and often a state of non-knowing, towards the acme of All-Light, All-Love — types of pilgrimages, as it were, as of Bunyan, a few centuries ago, and of Salmya-Buddha, the great Eastern Teacher, who traced a spiritual climbing — "all shall reach the Eternal Snows." Others teach a deeply interior mystical Pathway towards the same Grand Ultimate, These, with many other such themes, could be likened to facets on the Diamond of Light. Each shines with a different brilliance, giving added glory to that precious Gem. Mankind, in its searchings, has given this Quality many names, including compassion, charity, mercy, forgiveness, pity, The Easterns use a mystical name, — OM — in their chants, the utterance of which sends ripples of transcendence around the world.

Sensitives - seers, poets, musicians, express that Eternal Harmony in accordance with the spiritual metabolism with which they have been endowed, and the degree of their attainment so to do. The great English poet, Shakespeare, in one of his famous plays, has written about it. "The quality of Mercy is not strained" he writes, Indeed it is not.

Measureless, and flowing boundlessly and constantly, all densities, and all subtleties possess it. Using the metaphor of constant flow, he adds: "It droppeth as the gentle rain from Heaven upon the place beneath."

One may note that he uses the term 'place,' not 'earth'. May we not assume, perchance, that his outlook was cosmic? The author of a very beautiful hymn is similarly inspired. He also pictures the 'flow', saying: "It falls on the hills; It descends to the plain.

And sweetly distills in the dew and the rain."

Continues the bard: "T’is mightiest in the mightiest." This glorious axiom is corroborated by the hymnist: "Oh, Measureless Might — Ineffable Love — While angels delight to hymn Thee above, Thy humbler creation, though feeble their lays, in true adoration Shall lisp to Thy praise."

What is this urge which stirs the seeker to discover, to cherish, and to proclaim Love Supernal to all? The poet gives the true, and only solution: ''It is enthroned in the hearts of kings", he says. Yes, and in the hearts of all mortality. In many, because of their destined Pathway, it may lie dormant for long, but the awakening is inevitable. As though relating to 149

this awakening, Shakespeare adds: "It blesseth him that gives, and him that takes." Again, so true, for when that dormancy is stirred into any degree of realisation of Love Divine, an added stature and blessing are surely bestowed to that spiritual activity which fostered that awakening. Furthermore, blessed is he who responds to his destined call to set his feet upon the White Pathway — or, to use another metaphor, to flow along the Stream of Life Eternal. Each, in such service of giving and receiving is but following the urge of the Creator, Who is All-Life, All-Love, being the Dispenser of All. "Verily, I am Thy servant," saith Jehovih.

The great teacher, Confucius, of old, in one of his many writings, said, —- so Oahspe tells us: (p.608 v. 16), "Did not the Great Spirit make all things by giving?" And surely, His first great gift to man is to impregnate the fetus of every babe with His Germ, and Gem, of Love Divine, sowing it there in all its pristine purity and innocence. Thus He enthrones Himself, and, in this present age; doing so, allowing for still-births, abortions, and illness, about five times in every second, as far as this little planet is concerned. Think, then, of His Gift of life to the boundless Universe!

In his final plea for Mercy, Compassion, Forgiveness, in that same play, Shakespeare sums up the Supernal Source in seven powerful words: "It is an attribute of God himself."

The Faithist is conscious of three fundamental Attributes of the Creator — Wisdom, Love, and Power, or, Omniscience, Love Adorable, and Omnipotence. All else is embraced by these three. This, symbolically, is the Triangle of Creation. Love is, symbolically, and actually, the Central Cause, the Mover. In the Book of Saphah, in Oahspe, we read: "By Love only moveth any man". And in that Movement by the Centre of Life, Motion, and Power, the true seeker links himself with, or, rather, blends with, the greatest Motion of all, the combination systole-diastole pulse-beat of the Universe.

Love Supernal - now suffusing our being — fell as dew into our souls, even before we were born. With the Heavenly Choir we shall sing: "As the dewdrop seeks the Shining Sea, So blends my heart, O OM, with Thee."

150

In Our Contemplation A. Newmark (1978) The student of spiritual science, and of "Kosmon Unity" in particular, endeavors to come into ever closer harmony with the higher spheres, not so much to hasten his own inner growth, as to become effective in spiritual service, even though that service may have to be done with the silent voice, and unseen outwardly.

Since we become like that which we contemplate, it will be obvious that contemplation on the heaven worlds and the great souls therein, will awaken the higher self within us.

Meditation and Contemplation may be said to be the two sides of the same coin. The Kosmon student recognises that he must so train himself on his spiritual path that he can easily attune himself to the conditions of the Second Resurrection, and become fully charged with the life of those planes of harmony and splendour. Then the dwellers from those planes come to him and there is an immediate response .... "light and love shall flow from each to each". We learn to gain this power through contemplation.

To contemplate is to think in mental pictures. It is wise therefore to set aside a short time, say twenty minutes each week, or more often if possible, and during this time after a short silent prayer to contemplate upon the higher worlds. The seeker pictures in his mind a place where the surroundings are such as he would himself delight. to know, and where dwell those whom he loves and with whom he is in perfect harmony. The different forms of architecture of the buildings around him each have a symbolic meaning, and the very walls and roofs, the spires and turrets, give out colour tones which blend completely. He sees a light constantly bathing every object, and he knows that this operation is very much like the sunlight on the physical plane, yet somehow it is more closely associated with the Great Life of the Universal One. The student now thinks of what Oahspe calls the "Es'enaurs," the angel singers whose tones produce such magical effects in their surroundings, building up forms like iridescent flowers that float in the air. He imagines also the visitors coming from yet higher spheres, often hearing emblems, and with a look of great wisdom and compassion on each face.

They may walk with him in a garden where every flower seems to turn in response to their coming, and where each plant and tree gives out a silent message. Conversation with these visitors is more by thought transference although the voice may also be used.

Contemplation may now go further and include the Ethereans; magnificent angels whose auras glow with the light of splendour embracing all the powers in the universe. The watcher notices that the aura of the Etherean has a peculiar shell-like formation, which can expand to a great distance and then contract again, while within it are different colour strata which blend will each other. The Etherean, who appears clothed with garments of fire, may allow his thoughts to sink into the mind of the student, then a light will envelop them both. If the thought is of love, the colour of amethyst, shading into deepest pink, will be seen. If of wisdom, then gold with flashes of mother-of-pearl; while a thought of power may produce deepest blue and silver.

The thought of a great angel will flow out and return, because it has become embodied in a theme which is creative.

151

Slowly now, the student lets his thoughts return to this corporeal world, but the contemplation will have lifted him up in heart and mind; it will also have produced a special vibration in the ether of his surroundings which can have a salutary effect upon all people who come within its orbit.

152

Faithists in an Age of Transition Augustus Cahill (1978) The book Jehovih’s Kingdom on Earth is certainly one of the most interesting, heartening and inspiring of the books in OAHSPE. By the light of its inspiration we are enabled to skirt the morass of the political divisions of our times. We are guided safely through “isms” and “ideologies” safely past both fanaticism and disillusion by the divine illumination of that particular book of OAHSPE. The quarrels of Socialism, Communism and Capitalism, Protestants vs. Roman Catholics in Ireland, Islam vs. the world, the wars between the various sects in India, and the continuing struggles for leadership power in third world countries are politically unimportant to Faithists - except in terms of human suffering.

As we each strive on our own spiritual path, we come to realize that factions that are not under the guidance of the angels of the higher heavens will eventually fail. This is the unmistakable message of OAHSPE. We live in an age in which the futilities of the economic and social problems of our times have been apparent to discerning economists and sociologist for many years. Historians point out that civilizations have invariably perished at the hands of militarism, this militarism the product of a profit seeking economy.

Spiritual students in the midst of our civilization find themselves in many ways in a dilemma. For in one sense, to participate within the contemporary body social at all is to become entangled with forces that are inevitably corrupting and disintegrative. But what are the alternatives? The future is contained within the present, and emerges from it. We on the spiritual path need to be strengthened by the seemingly spontaneous responses of people unconsciously drawn into the Kosmon Light. There are countless new arts of living such as physical exercise and diet that are aspects of this dawning of Kosmon Light.

Improved conditions for growing of food such as organic gardening both for home use and commercial production is another. Natural childbirth and the many alternatives we have in health care, in addition to the growing knowledge and understanding of interpersonal relations and innovative methods of the education of children also are indications of the growing light of Kosmon. And there is the dawning of spiritual awareness of people all over the world, who are coming to understand the oneness of creation.

We who have read OAHSPE and study its teachings are bound to follow our highest light.

A part of our being must proceed wherever this inspiration takes. We are unavoidably committed to participate in some of the process of civilization, and should therefore, strive to gain insights into the symptoms, dangers, corruption and blindness in our society, understanding their origins and causes.

Through reading OAHSPE, we know that all changes in the outer world begin within the individual. We are dedicated to begin the great work of helping others by seeking to find harmony within ourselves first, and then achieving spiritual growth and understanding through study, prayer, meditation and where ever possible in group devotions.

But personal development is not all. OAHSPE gives us the final key to spiritual growth and the individual’s role in the founding of the Kingdom on Earth. OAHSPE tells us it is through 153

achieving the balance between our own spiritual studies and devotions combined with service to others, that our feet are firmly placed upon the ascensional path. To say it another way, we seek balance in individual receptivity and going forth to help others.

It is in the achieving of this balance that will bring our feet firmly on the upward path, and thus become a link in the founding of the Father’s Kingdom on Earth.

The path is clearly laid before us - the balance between personal devotions and service. In this Age of Transition we need to seek this balance and maintain it. Through this balance of receiving and giving of spiritual light, the heavenly power will radiate out from us touching the world around us. And for our part, our feet will be firmly placed upon the ascension path.

154

The End of a Ray George Morley (1980) If we pass a ray of light through a prism, it will be split up into sub-rays which manifest as colours. In the rainbow, white light from the sun has been split up into colours by millions of raindrops. White light, therefore, is made up of colours blended together.

The world and its people are like a great ray of light. All over the world, men and women show differences of character, separating them from one another like sub-rays of light. Is there then some relationship between mind and light? Is the whole human race composed of many rays of light blending into one?

You will remember the quotation from 'Oahspe': “. . . thou art: 16 the end of a ray.” It makes us think of the three great primal rays; red, blue and yellow, and all the intermediaries. Do these colors mean something spiritually?

Wonderful life-powers are constantly coming out to this earth — and to other worlds when they are habitable — manifestations which we have referred to as life-rays. We are distinctly told in 'Oahspe' that light and life are everywhere present and "because of My presence", saith the Creator, “all things are quickened into life.” So, you see, there seems to be a dual manifestation — The Ever-Present Life and The Ray of Light.

We know that most life forms cannot exist without light or, if they exist, they are dormant until light awakens them into expression. There are a few things that live in the dark, that is physical dark for they are receptive to a form of etheric light. There are forms of light not visible to the physical eye as science can demonstrate.

Thus, a vast ray of light proceeds eternally from the Creator and quickens into manifestation the life which is everywhere present. The Great Light Ray, corning down to earth from the All Father, carries with it the qualities of the spheres through which it passes. These qualities become divided, as though through a prism, and become inherent in human forms that are to be born, not so much in the physical form as in the spirit that will grow with the physical. We refer to the light rays streaming down to the planet, bringing potencies which qualify and condition the life-making form, giving powers which will live in the man or woman through earth life and beyond, through the great empyrean, sphere after sphere in endless succession.

Have you ever thought that the light within you, as distinct from the life, is very old? Indeed, it is timeless. It did not begin when you took on physical birth; it cannot be said to exist at all in time because the light within you is eternal. That which is timeless blends with life in form and so manifests in time. Let us make a picture for you, though it must be simple and three-dimensional since that is your present state of consciousness.

From the great centre of All Being, there flows a ray in all directions. It passes through all the spheres of manifested life, light and being but, as yet, it is only in subjective manifestation. It passes from the objective worlds of Nirvana, through the glorious spheres of Etherea, with their music, their great crystalline arches and matchless fields of light, along the vastness of the Etherean roads; on, on through the numberless cohorts of angels. This ever-living stream passes through realms of gods and goddesses, the Orians, 155

O'etans, the archangels, taking something from each; gathering here a note of music, there a little power; from the one central point of the All Perfection to this physical point!

From the All Seeing Eye to the lowest form of substance.

So the light ray gathered round it the finer elements of each sphere because each has matter of its own, ether after ether in fine manifestation — not so much ramification as expression of kind. Can you grasp this? All vortexial vibrations make a thing different.

As the light ray enters the vortex of the earth it divides into sub-rays again and again, giving the tints of the spectrum and more. It has the ability to understand but does not understand because it has not yet awakened physically. These divisions of the sub-rays form soul-groups and as each tiny ray drops through the vortex of the earth it becomes a globe, a minute sphere of iridescence, to be divided by a great angel, Hong-she, into positive and negative; one soon to enter the earth conditions, the other to wait awhile.

Thus, the earth receives and enfolds your sphere unto itself. Life does that, for matter is living and gives you the form that is your body, the house wherein you gain experience and learn the lessons of human existence. Then, gradually, the spirit within grows to know and to understand. One day you will go back along that shining path objectively and in full awareness, gathering up the glory as you pass today is but the beginning. In the heavenly life your sub-ray comes ever closer to the others until they begin to merge into the greater ray, each still retaining its individuality.

This is the way of attainment; this is the path of service. "Let your light shine before men."

Yes, let the light of your ray within shine forth, not in preaching but in good works and perhaps the silent sermon. As the earth passes more and more into the period of time called the Arc of Sabea, of which this is the dawn, more people will be seeking, listening for the message of Kosmon, looking for the light in which the rays gradually blend to bring peace and unity to all. Then the life and light within shall be an everlasting glory — a glory you can know today.

156

Oahspe Onwards Anonymous (1980) Preparation of the preceding article (Liberation by a Rhythmic Resonance by George Morley, [1933]) and remembering that this is the centenary of the publication of Oahspe, recalled a short message that came to our confraternity from Dr. Newbrough through the trance mediumship of our risen brother, George Morley in June, 1951: “Thank you, dear ones, for accepting the message which was written through my hand by the great angels. It may puzzle you in places but do mind the things that puzzle. Accept that which you can and let the others go because illumination will come to you as it did to me before I died. I had helped to rear up Shalam, to call the children together and make a home.

That ideal is already being put into effect in so many ways. If you can care for children, it will be a wonderful thing. Some day you will make a Shalam home, I know because it has been promised to me.�

157

The All Mind Is The Unity Of The Whole: The World Invisible is a Manifestation of the All Mind Brother Zero (1980) After the physical life is ended, man continues his existence in the so-called invisible world. Here he finds a higher type of universe differing from the physical with which he was familiar — yet he is aware that there is a similarity. Forms exist; objects have shape; he can see people as he saw them on earth; but there is a difference. He notices that whereas on earth he saw before him and wherever he directed his gaze, now it seems that he can see everywhere around him — before and behind, to right and to left, all at the same time. This is because he is not dependent upon the eyes of his spiritual body but instead registers the vibrations of everything with which he is surrounded, i.e. the etheric vibrations.

Modern science doubts the existence of a physical ether. Suppose we say that ether is not physical but some manifestation of the Mind of the All One, the Supreme Ever-Present, manifesting His Intelligence through all forces of life. So the man who has passed through death gradually comes away from the fixity of earth and its forms. He now lives in a world of extraordinary change where everything, being more or less alive, seems to be in the accordance with his ability to respond towards it.

The more we go into the interior of the grand realm of life, the more personal things become. For instance, on earth, when you look at a flower, it offers no response to your gaze, but in the world of the spirit, it is different. As you look into the depths of a flower, it responds to you and reveals a further beauty and a deeper expression of the life within it.

How much more this will be when, over there, you meet other people, especially those you have loved. As you look at them, there is a deep response; you understand one another in a way not possible on earth; there is now a communion of soul. Even more wonderful will it be when you gaze at some great angel who has come down to your level to bless and to guide. What has caused this admittance into the sanctuary of another’s personality? It is the Power of the All Mind which links us together at last as one.

The Kosmon Age will see gradually coming a religion in which this knowledge has a big part to play. The march of progress spiritually will mean that the old religion must change, even if slowly, as the mind of man opens toward the illumination of the New Day. The gradual involution of spiritual forces in every individual is becoming more and more concise and will produce what we may term ‘soul manifestations.’ The physical nerve plexuses act as a matrix upon which the awakening spiritual body adheres. It has a psychic nexus between the two which, in the present cycle of time and under the great coming spiritual influences, is becoming more sensitive. The powers of the spiritual worlds are opening and making a concord with the earth plane. Men and women of vision are beginning to see the spiritual behind or within the physical. Meanwhile psychic research is doing a splendid job towards breaking down materialistic thought, and so many different schools of thought will have to modify their views on the origin and destiny of man.

If you are within the Oahspe Fellowship, the Kosmon Unity, then your mind is already open to the New Light. You receive the influences of the All Mind and your mind, as an individual unit, is linked with others in the unity of the whole. You are linked especially 158

with certain other souls upon your ray or, to put it simply, your angelic overshadowers are linked with you by a ray of light and thus can inspire and help you towards health, strength, hope, knowledge and peace. They can the better inspire you if your mind is focused towards theirs. In this, the path of Kosmon Service and Worship is invaluable because it gradually sets us free from the bondage of the physical world and lifts us into realms of light wherein at last we come to know the spark of the Father’s Presence within us which is the One All Mind, the Unity of the Whole.

159

Chronology of Cycles I. Robertshaw (1981) It has been said often enough that Oahspe presents in narrative form a history of the earth and the heavens of the earth. This is contained in the sequence of books from The Book of Jehovih up to The Book of the Arc of Bon and then The Book of Eskra continues the tale up to and including The Book of Es, this last covering a period since four hundred years ago down to·the dawn of the Kosmon era.

It is in the Book of Es ( XIX.18) that a significant verse can be found reading: 'and in Hidesville, in Guatama, on the earth, the angels opened the door in Jehovih's Name, to be not closed again forever'. Significantly, maybe, this was also — in 1848 — the beginning of the settlement of the state of California.

We have, therefore, a long sustained narrative bringing into comparison the development of man and the activities of the gods, lords and angels appointed to watch over the progress of earth and its heavens their successes and their failures. To help us gain some insight, there are short books preceding the historical books and the Book of Jehovih presents a summary of the organisation formed to direct and control the teeming millions on the earth, in atmospherea and in ethereal.

In all, history is covered by twenty-four cycles, each of about 3,000 years duration, which lead up to the beginning of the Arc of Kosmon which we assume to start in 1848. So the establishment of man on earth, according to Oahspe commenced some 72,000 years ago.

If one reads carefully through these books, therefore, there should emerge some conception of the organisation that has directed things over these many years. One finds an etherean god appointed for each cycle and, below him, other high-raised angels but, in some respects, it should be said rather that the duty or responsibility was assumed because of his over-lordship of the etherean region through which the earth began to travel. It is a reminder that the earth is part of a universe which in its turn is part of a galaxy and so on; and that, in each capacity, it is moving forever within a vaster space which we call etherea, in which also there is organisation. Therefore, the earth comes under the authority of the god ruling an etherean 'area' for the period during which it is passing through that area.

This extra duty calls for an assumption of power and so we find detailed accounts of the 'installation' of the etherean god for the period of the cycle. The earth then travels along a path (arc) and the cycle acquires the name of the etherean area through which it travels.

Each cycle then has a name as well as a number and we can build up a history and sequence from a study of the accounts in the historical books. The first sixteen cycles are covered by reading from The Book of Sethantes through to the end of The Synopsis of Sixteen Cycles. Oahspe deals with the first two cycles in some detail since they have some importance as the beginning of many cycles and since they set the pattern for those that follow. This may be compared with the Old Testament in which the period from Adam to the Great Flood is covered by the first seven chapters in Genesis. The detailed history begins with The Book of Aph in which is found an account of the sinking of Pan — the Deluge or Flood of Waters 160

From Oahspe, I have constructed a table of history to illustrate, to some extent, the complex structure of administration and guidance; not claiming that this is the last word but rather a preliminary exercise in the hope that others may be inspired to investigate further. Indeed, I would welcome any comment pointing out errors or dubious ideas in the table as shown on the following page. I have covered the main ruler, i.e. the etherean god, the Arc, through which the earth passed and the number of years it took plus a few incidental notes. Another writer might well be able to reconstruct the chain of authority down from the etherean god to the sub-structure of angels that govern and guide us.

In some instances, the period of a cycle is stated in the text, sometimes one has to add it up from shorter periods given in the text but some are not given at all; these I have listed as a round 3,000 years.

So we observe that the 'flood' (sinking of Pan) occurs during the Arc of Noe and that the last verse in The Book of Aph says that the cycle of Aph ended 2,600 years after the flood thus giving us an approximate date for the sinking of Pan as say 24,000 years ago. In a similar way, we can pin down the date of the birth of Zarathustra to the opening years of the cycle of Fragapatti about, 9,000 years ago.

Recalling the account given by John Newbrough as to how he drew many of the plates used as illustration (see leaflet 'Origin of Oahspe' ), it has to be accepted that many of the drawings, containing names and numbers, are difficult to decipher with confidence.

Equally there can be difficulties about spelling, particularly in deciding which of a number of versions is correct. In the Chart of the Great Serpent (Book of Aph), the eighteenth cycle carries lettering which is open to question. It could be 010, 070 or Ole according to which way up you read it and decipher the rather smudgy print.

It is here that a knowledge of the structure and consistency of Oahspe comes to your aid.

If we (my wife and I) had not constructed for ourselves a glossary of the strange words in Oahspe, we might not have discovered this but there are many correspondences scattered through the book, perhaps most noticeable in Bon's Book of Praise where occur many 'place names' which can be found in earlier books. Each 'psalm' seems to have some reference to an earlier book and these seem to run in chronological order. Thus one may locate the 'psalm' which refers to a particular cycle.

After 'Roth', which clearly celebrates Aph, there comes 'Lais' which one would expect to celebrate the next cycle and, surely-enough, in the first verse appears a reference to 'Ole'.

This cross correspondence between Bon's Book of Praise and the· history of the cycles can be used, with some caution, to verify references and spelling.

Thus while the re-appearance of these unusual place names tends to underline the consistency of the account of the structure of Oahspe's heavens, nevertheless there are other entries which stress the warning that, ‘not infallible is this book.' It is reasonable enough to find misprints when it is taken into account that the original manuscript was typed, in a form of automatism, on one of the earliest forms of typewriter. It is not that the angelic directive could not spell but it is unlikely that the machine, still crude in conception, would function correctly all the time. Similarly, in the printing, the typesetter would have great problems in setting words, never before met with, correctly and also it is rather unlikely that John Newbrough was a good proof reader.

An instance of this is found in comparing the verses in Aph, chapter II, with 'Roth' in Bon's 161

Book of Praise where the actual spelling varies considerably but the correspondence of the references is very noticeable. It makes one wonder whether, in the thirteenth cycle, Zineathacs was 'Keeper of the Cress' when 'Cross' seems so much more likely a word.

This entry only appears in this politary reference so we have no means of cross-checking.

There is scope for a detailed analysis of The Book of Saphah where 'root' words are given and often defined. This might well yield clues to enable the construction of the longer complicated words to be broken down and defined. These are most liable to misprinting and we might get a basis for theorizing as to the correct version.

There is still a lot of-work to be done on the various tablets in Saphah much of which is probably inter-related to what seems to be the 'basic' key Tablet of Se'moin. Later there appears to be a quantity of teaching (information?) of esoteric knowledge so bound up in obscurity that the keys are probably elsewhere.

The Book of Cosmogony and Prophecy presents a different problem in that specialized scientific knowledge, allied to a very open mind, is needed coupled, I suspect, with an ability to write on abstruse science in simple language.

To the relative simpleton, it is very obvious that theory changes with the passing years and what was once rejected often gradually becomes feasible and then accepted. The question may then lie in how much in advance of its time these particular writings were.

One clue; a lot of theory found in Oahspe seems to reflect the thinking and writing of Descartes whose ideas were upset and rejected by the adoption of the theories of Newton.

Newton has, to some extent, been affected by Einstein and some modern theory is reverting to the spiral and vortexial propositions put forward by Descartes.

In 1881, the text of Oahspe was first being communicated to mortals. I am suggesting that this could well be the year in which far more detailed attention be given to understanding the whole of the text, much of which has been neglected.

162

Cycle 1.

2.

3.

4.

5路 6.

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

14.

15. .16.

17.

18.

19.

20.

21.

22.

23.

24.

Arc Wan Vehetaivi Girnrnel Yan Yahornitak Sorngwothga Sri vat Hoharnagalla kJusyin Nu Su'le Siyan Oleganaya Manechu Seigga Arb rookh Noe , Ole vif: Rupta Mos Dae Loo Speta Bon

Years 3,000 3,000 3,000 3,000 3,000 3,000 3,200 3,000 2,700 2,900 3,000 3, 100 3,070 2,600 3,400 3,000 3,600 3,200 2,800 3,200 3,300 3,100 2,400 3,400

Etherean God Sethantes Ah'shong Hoo Le Cpe Aban Pathodices Goernagak Goepens Hycis See'itcicius Miscelitivi Gobath F'aiyis Zineathaes Tothsentaga Nirneas Neph Aph Sue Apollo Thor Osiris Fragapatti Cpenta Armij Lika

163

Status Archangel / Orian Chief Sub-chief Surveyor Chieftainess Roadrnaker God God Goddess Inspector of roads Chieftainess God Goddess Keeper of the Cross Road-maker God God God Orian Chief Orian Chief Orian Chief Orian God Orian Chief Chieftainess Nirvanian Chief

Meditation V.C. (1981) "Father …. Thy light, Thy love …. through all Thy works we see; Thy voice we hear, Thy presence feel …. " The first lesson on the path of spiritual awakening is to learn to turn the heart and mind toward the source of All Light, the origin of all inspiration. This begins to open the channels of light, of guidance within us. To see His Presence within everything is to come toward a new concept of life. The Presence which holds all creation in a unity within which we have our place.

Basically it is His love that maintains the universes, physical and spiritual. It is His love that directs the angels to minister to us even though we be unworthy of such grace.

Gradually we come to hear His voice — not in earthly words but as a deep and holy inspiration. Our personal highest light becomes ever higher and, slowly, leads to a greater vision.

We begin to experience His presence which gives us the strength, the power that carries us ever onward. We know that, for evermore, we are 'safe within His keeping.'

164

The 'Rite' Way E.F. Morley (1981) It is a part of Kosmon teaching that there is an unseen world around about us, the great spheres of spirit which inter-penetrate our world. These states of life are divided into 'resurrections'. The first sphere of life into which a man passes when he dies is the 'first resurrection', that is resurrection from the physical body. In course of time he rises from that condition into a higher one called the 'second resurrection'. The difficulty he faces when he awakens from death, if he has no spiritual-knowledge, is that he objectifies himself in the first resurrection and no-one can do that without becoming more or less earth-bound. To objectify oneself in the first resurrection creates a magnetic link with the physical world.

What is it then that someone with spiritual knowledge strives to do? He endeavours to objectify himself with the second resurrection, that state which is above the limitations of earth bondage. The steps unto this process are simple and yet difficult. The first effort is to make a subjective association with the second resurrection ignoring the first. We gain association with anything only by turning our heart and mind toward it.

If you go through life without trying to realise in any way what the second resurrection means, you will not come into subjective association with it in the full manner that you could.

Rites and ceremonies that have spiritual power within them help us to come into subjective association with the higher spheres. These rites, linking us with the celestial spheres, produce vibrations and a condition of harmony within us which accord with the plane of the second resurrection. This accord is not possible unless there is harmony within. Harmony within can only be realised when we understand that there is something higher than life on earth.

If all our thoughts and aspirations are centred in the earth life and nothing else, we cannot make a link with the second resurrection and our interior selves. We have shut the door.

With this in mind, therefore, we must endeavour to bring ourselves into harmony, that which is called 'the unity', to attune ourselves to the One All Light, the Eternal Father.

Then we can begin to realise His presence within and around us and this identification opens the way for the spiritual forces to sweep through our being and these find a capacity within the human aura which responds as these forces flow through it.

In your studies you learn of the power of thought and all those things which aid by bringing the mind to realise its inherent power. Rituals are a practised expression of thought, bringing the mind to understand and realise the flow of spiritual forces within oneself.

Nevertheless we must never forget that the origin of all forces is the Eternal Father — that He is the Life and the Light.

Objective association with the second resurrection is possible — but more difficult — because it requires the elimination of the lower self which limits you. However, when you have grown in spirit you can be in objective association sometimes when the body is asleep or in trance. Subjective association is the first step. Bring your self into harmony with the All Mind. Your prayers and meditations all help but a rite, as an act of service, 165

makes for the unification of the potentials which are within you and leads to great creative possibilities.

We should assemble to commune with the angels of the higher spheres regularly; then we gradually grow into an awareness of their presence day by day. They quicken within us the high vibrations of their world and assist us towards a full realisation of the Creator's power in us. Heaven becomes positive within our life and we are unfolding in the light more and more as children of the One Father. Let us hasten this process that we may become efficient workers for the founding of His kingdom.

166

The Forgiveness of a Modern Mystic E.F. Morley (1981) In ancient times, mystics were inclined to live very solitary lives, but in this New Age, that is no longer the case. Modern mystics tend to come together in small groups and fraternities. This fact has great significance. It not only shows a different attitude in worldthought, but it means that there is now a sharing among seekers for the inner light, not only on the external level sharing knowledge and ideas, where there still may be an occasional clash of personality or perspective, but on a very deep plane, there is a sharing of psychic and spiritual experience, even though the full awareness of this may not come through to the outer consciousness. This can involve not only reflecting the light which another soul may have gained, but sharing in the sorrow or shadow which another mystic in the group has to bear. “Share ye one another’s burdens, and so fulfill the Law of Life” now comes to have a new meaning. It is by this very deep experience that the soul can grow, and gain much towards its fuller unfoldment.

A modern philosopher has said: “There can be no forgiveness without love, and no love without forgiveness.” This is something that the Kosmon Fraternity has been teaching since its foundation, though it often used two strange words to convey this: Amereth, an old Persian word meaning forgiveness, and Aheba, the ancient Hebrew word for love.

It does not require a great deal of thought to see how true is this concept on the eternal level: indeed, it would seem that love and forgiveness are two aspects of the same thing.

But for the mystic today, Amereth and Aheba are an essential part of the spiritual life; they together form one of the most powerful experiences of the soul. For it is only through the deepest love that we can come into harmony with all creatures, and find one unity with the Supreme Being, Father-Mother of us all unto the world’s end. “To know all is to forgive all.”

We would add, “To forgive all, is to love all.”

The great question of pain and suffering is one that often baffles us. Why should there be so much pain in the world if it was created by a God of love? Firstly, we must remember that Man has brought so much evil into the world himself, and often we suffer the physical and psychical results of the wrong-thinking of our forefathers. But there is a light in the darkness when we remember that there is a spark of the Supreme Spirit within every human soul, the living power behind and within our consciousness, and therefore He, the Eternal Father, shares with us in our suffering; in our pain we are not utterly alone.

There is also the sacramental bearing of pain, not easy to attain, often requiring great fortitude; but in it we offer our suffering to the Almighty as a small means of lifting the great burden of darkness from our fellow-man. This must not be seen as bargaining with God, not even a gamble, but something profound beyond ordinary mortal vision, in the deepest spiritual sphere, a sharing in the love-forgiveness which alone can bring Mankind into the Kingdom of Light at last.

So the modern mystic comes to know that he can play a small but significant part in the great work of world redemption. Growing into an awareness of the Amereth-Aheba manifestation in the depths of his / her being, he or she can begin to see the meaning of the world, and our purpose in living here and hereafter.

167

Spiritual Image George Morley (1981) Within every man and woman, there is a spiritual image. It is the likeness of one’s true self. It is not a symbol; it is real, built from the astral light. That is to say, in heaven there is a power which is ever impressing itself upon the human being physically embodied; and this spiritual power is in itself, an impulse for man to seek the path of righteousness, but owing to man’s birth in a material body, the nature of that corporeal body is in accordance with the natural order as it manifests in the physical world. Because of this, the physical body partakes of the animal kingdom.

The fact remains, the difficulty with which the dweller on earth is faced is the tendency of the physical plane to keep the earth-dweller there. Only those in whom the spiritual light is ascending, can aspire above the physical and find their reaching out to the spiritual. You yourselves, thus aspiring are well aware how at the earth pulls you. It is quite easy, for instance, to turn away from religion and say: “It really doesn’t matter, … there may be a God or not, let us just get on with this life.” Really and truly, this is the crux of the question.

May it not happen that if one turns the mind towards God, the difficulties of life become less severe, or at least a strength comes to one to lift you above the confines of the corporeal plane?

So, we can reason like this, that this spiritual power which is within every human being is there for a purpose; and that is to impress on him that the earth life, as wonderful, profound, intriguing and difficult as it is, is only a part of one’s real existence. You often say: “The life of spirit is a higher call.” If at the end of the earthly life, one enters on to another sphere of existence and begins a new life, and if life is eternal and the physical existence only a part of it, then is it not well to look ahead? Some schools of thought teach that the only object of religion is to escape a condition of hell after the earthly life is over, and that certain forms of belief must be adopted. We do not agree with that. What the teachers of Kosmon assert is this, that what man thinks impresses itself on his inner life. The inner life is that which is influenced by the spiritual, and it is there that one can effect — not compromise — but the real and the rightful exchange with the spiritual by the sacrifice of some of the physical. You will see then that the spiritual life can affect the physical. That aspect of yourself which sometimes turns towards your Creator, toward God, towards the angels, toward the other life, becomes wondrously quickened and a reality is formed within.

When a photographer takes a picture, he has a sensitive film in his camera; and an image has to be impressed on the film. There is one thing he needs above all else, and that is light. The stronger the light, and the more sensitive the film, the more perfect the image will be. A man is like that camera. He needs the light to impress itself on him, the light of heaven, and the more sensitive he is, and the stronger the light, the better will the image be. But what of that towards which he focuses his mind?

It is said that the spiritual body is built from the finer spiritual substances; there must be a kind of essence from what that form is built. The spiritual body built from one of the ethers is itself very sensitive, and the moment this sensitive body begins to form within the realm of the physical, it becomes more impressionable. We now understand that the more one turns one’s thoughts in meditation towards God and the angels, the more they come into 168

form in the sensitive spiritual body and make it angelic. Just as the physical body needs nourishment, light, air, water and so on, so the spiritual form needs those things which shall refine it and make it adaptable to the higher planes of being.

It is because of this that the rites of the Kosmon Church always point upward toward the light, toward heaven; and whoever you may be, believe us when we tell you, that though you may have put religion on one side, the fact that there is a life after death is fully proven. It therefore, remains for you to build up your own religion, and the simpler it is, the easier it will be. To open the soul like a flower, just say sometimes: “Heavenly Father dwell in me” or “Holy Spirit come to me.” In every man and woman, there is a spark of the Infinite which links him or her with the Eternal Father, and it is there always no matter how bad or good he or she may become.

Let us remember this important fact. Today, the world is full of trouble and sorrow, war, poverty and sin; but that is not all because there is also love. You find it among those who minister to the sick; those who help the old and lonely, among those who care for the spastics and orphans, and good folk who work hard to bring harmony among so many human activities; and even those who rescue animals. There is a shadow over the world, but there is also music, there is beauty, there is joy. There are people whose minds sometimes rise above self towards the realms of light and unity.

Let us see if we can increase the beautiful in the world and lessen sorrow and suffering, and in place of war put love. How can we do it? It would seem an impossible task, but chapter 6 of “The Book of Jehovih’s Kingdom” in Oahspe gives us the key. That reading is a symbol of the coming of the perfect man when the reign of light will at last be founded.

But it cannot come all at once. The earth is very old. The human race is very young; but in order that those things which spoil the world may not continue forever, let us strike right at the root of all evil; that is really the only way, even though outer world reform efforts may do a good work. Human nature must be changed if love is to take the place of hate.

This change can come only through a new Race.

Today children are being born in a different spiritual cycle of time from their elders. They will live in a different Age; but they are only the precursors of others who are still to herald in another cycle. All the while the heavens of this earth are becoming filled with the light from the realms of Etherea. The angels of splendour who are descending to bring redemption to the human race are working through the realms of Atmospherea. All the angels or spirits who are at present administering to Humanity are under the influence or power of Jehovih through his Etherean Messengers. If we link our hearts with them, as a definite spiritual act, then as the new race increases, as the years pass away, the light will become stronger and stronger. It will impinge itself upon the sensitives who are being born in Kosmon. They will grow filled with the ideal which we hold so true, and in time their words will become mighty over all the world. That is the secret. The New Race is being born. In the midst of all the turmoil and darkness, a new star has arisen, and it isheralding a Newer Day. All of you who work along the lines of this teaching, are helping to bring about the conditions of a new spiritual world order. Is your life an act of worship? Is this worship an act of service? How can you serve? First of all, focus the mind toward the heavenly light.

For a few moments each day, think about God, think about the angels and the heavenly worlds, think about the wise ones who are ministering from the spheres unseen. That is the beginning. Then sometimes go into the House of Prayer and let the light expand within you. By enlarging yourself in that light you will become radiant and strong, and as 169

you go out into the world, you will be a focus for the Ministry of the Unseen. Through your aura, the light will flow unseen by the physical eyes, and thought-waves from the Etherean worlds will radiate. The mind of the world will slowly change toward the light, and as the mind changes, so the heart will change, and as the heart of the world changes, the New Race will guide it into paths of peace, righteousness and unity.

Now go. You may never come to the Kosmon Church again, but carry this message in your heart, and wherever your feet take you, think of these matters and analyse them, and if they are rational, then they will be true, and if they are true, you can say to those who question you: “There is a brighter day dawning.�

170

Aheba and Amereth George Morley (1981) In the Litany of Consolation, there are two clauses which read: “May Aheba be revealed to me—And, Amereth be revealed to me.

If we turn to Oahspe, page 310, THE DIVINE SEAL, plate 14, also the interpretation called QUADETH IZ; Aheba is there called ADORABLE LOVE, page 614, verse 5.

In the BASIS OF VEDE, page 645, verse 33, AMERETH is defined as FORGIVENESS. It is on these two themes that the es’sean teachers have from time to time elaborated at length: outlining two doctrines which permeate much of the Faithist teaching, Love and Forgiveness.

The necessity to love one’s fellow-man, familiar in all religious teachings, can be extended to mean a higher appreciation of our spiritual relationship, one with the other. To appreciate the causes which lie behind the things of worth and to understand the psychic causes of much of the evil which afflicts the Race.

But Amereth: to forgive—what? Here we are asked to consider how much the wrong done in the past affects us today. Furthermore, to understand that much we have to bear is the result of mistakes made by some of those who have passed on, and who were, or are, on our RAY. We might ask: have the Lords of generations ordained that we are best fitted to bear the astral reflexes which afflict us? If so, this looks very much like the Law of Karma of the Theosophists, and would explain how an es’sean coming into our psychic and spiritual life, could work out his salvation in association with us. The part we play in bearing these astral reflexes would be our Amereth. And, moreover, would rebound to our ascension in the grades.

Since, then, love is the key, we shall find that it is Aheba which gives us the power to persevere in Amereth. This Aheba to be awakened within us, must be something real and tangible. It must be an awareness of a POWER not confined within a temporary emotion.

If we can be lifted up to enter into association with the planes of IESU, then we shall receive the benediction necessary to counteract anything not good on our way.

Love, then, is the KEY whether it manifests as the ecstasy of the mystic when all that is unreal falls away and the light within the sanctuary of the heart flames up anew; or, the approach of a high angelic being, say one of the Lords of Compassion, or, as some mystics believe, the approach of the counter-partial soul.

The great fact is that Love and Forgiveness work together. So that those who have to work out their salvation on the es planes, do so by associating with us. Otherwise, we should have to postulate reincarnation. But since the doctrine of reincarnation is not taught by our teachers, then there is only one other way by which the past can be 171

redeemed, and that is by coming close to others on the physical plane, by those who did not follow the path of truth and right when they were physically embodied.

Somehow the Ethereans play a great part in the redemption of the Race. (See plate SHA’MAEL, page 559) Since we also read that Etherean grades are IESU, we must ask ourselves what is the esoteric power of Iesu?

It is the highest expression of Aheba—the Adorable Love. It is the entrance into our lives of a superior power, and our aim must ever be to make ourselves more and more receptive to this power, so that we may the easier manifest it.

It is here that the Litany can be of service—by entering into the spirit of its precepts, by rites and ceremonies, by contemplation, by angel communion and by bearing the burden of Amereth, sustained by Aheba.

It is by taking up some work in the ORDER so that those associations with us es’seanly can fulfill the tasks given to them through us, their brethren on corpor.

By unfolding in the power of su’is and sar’gis that the psychic stream may flow through us unto perfecting the Etherean emancipation of the Human Race from the Asu (Adam) darkness which still opposes it.

All this, and much more, both exoteric and esoteric. The esoteric is hidden because we must grow into an understanding of the mystery. When we have attained, then, it is no longer hidden.

Amereth is bearing or helping to bear the burden of others. Particularly those to whom we are in some way spiritually related.

Aheba is necessary above all else before we can be strong in Jehovih, and thus assist in the redemption of the world-evil through Amereth.

172

Methods of Spiritual Development A. Anderson (1981) As far as can be ascertained, every nation and culture on earth has methods and beliefs concerning spiritual development and the etheric realms. Contrary to popular fiction, even the voodoo pantheon, in its communal role, can function as a means of unifying and encouraging social responsibility, as well as revealing aspects of the powers of the spirit world.

Oahspe, being a powerful right hand path revelation, naturally encourages righteousness and compassion, the love of one’s enemies, the overcoming of earthly desire and attending to the sick and the weak. On the left-hand path, however, one encounters the exact opposite; destruction of one's enemies, satiation of desire, allowing the weak to perish. Literature containing this philosophy and ceremonies connected with the left-hand path is widely distributed. Followers of the Kosmon faith should not blind themselves to the existence of such teachings and should bear in mind the appeal that they can have.

After all, many of us have tasted of the forbidden fruit and we should not like to be labeled hypocritical because we are too critical of others. Though we may recognise the inevitability of straying from the (straight and narrow at times, our aim is to be free of the chains of the earth plane in order to be fitted to enter the higher spheres and also to make a contribution to spiritual advancement while still on earth. John Newbrough, through whom Oahspe was revealed, gave us a great example during his life by his achievement in self-purification.

All religions contain what seem to be extraordinary revelations such as the Oahspean statement concerning the origin of the I'hin race (see First Book of First Lords). We cannot expect people automatically to believe such things. Faithists come to Kosmon through inspiration and spiritual guidance and we have a system for personal and community development. These methods are worthy of consideration, for in themselves, they can produce results such as serenity and spiritual sensitivity. By being socially responsible, peace loving, trying to live a harmless life, by prayer to and praise of Jehovih, we aim to strengthen our spiritual natures so that we may be of greater help in building the foundations of the Kosmon Age. Oahspe does not mention meditation, as such, as far as I can gather, but this is a definite aid to stilling one's mind; and like attention to breathing and posture can help maintain a good state of health.

The materialism of the twentieth century cannot last in its present form. We h9pe and pray that the world's people will achieve peace rather than engage in disastrous war which can only produce colossal destruction.

The year 1982 is the centenary of the publication of Oahspe. This should be a special year in which we make special effort to spread the light of Kosmon.

173

Cultivating the Consciousness of the Healing Power Within Leslie Clarkson (1981) My thesis is as follows: — “There is ONE LIFE present everywhere and each of us is in that life and of it. That Life is our consciousness and as we learn to accept Omnipresence as definite and creative, by that inner God-Consciousness, we may learn to redirect and inspire the inner life or SOUL, which then knows what to do and by that perfect LAW, how to do it, so that nothing good can be withheld from a Life of true health and well-being.”

Within every one of us is a health-giving and healing power, which can be used to direct and sublimate the energies of our lives.

This power properly directed is free to rehabilitate the etheric structure for health. It can heal the afflictions and ailments that man is heir to. Every form of spiritual healing uses the concept of destroying the dam of repression and tension, which is destructive to health, so that the inherent healing power, which is the natural function within the nervous system, may operate. Behind all meditation systems is the up-raising of the human instincts so that there is a new directing of the “libido” or psychic energy. As psychoanalysts know, this is associated with the sex instinct, whose energies lie below the threshold of our consciousness. Where, however, the libido is sublimated and directed towards a higher ideal, then the energies are fully put to work with optimal results.

By avoiding the damming up of natural energies, the body and mind are able to transform the environment; i.e. the aggregate of external and internal conditions affecting our conscious external and internal existence. There seems to be as yet little understanding of the practical means by which the spiritual forces underlying the universe and permeating the nature of man may be utilized towards creating a new heaven and a new earth. Only with universal co-operation may such an ideal be realised but for anyone who would seek the higher contact, the reconstruction of true health becomes an individual task, the rewards of which are great indeed. There are many systems directed to the Universal Mind, the Great Spirit and all that are important have one thing in common. The underlying idea of a mental healing system is as follows: In the ethe encompassing and pervading the structure of every minute body cell, is a spiritual force infinite and omnipresent. This force is life itself. According to the higher teachers, nothing in the Universe is dead; rather everything pulsates with life. Every part of an atom is alive and the electron is a crystallization of its own magnetic power. This Life-Force is boundless and man too is saturated with it as a sponge may be saturated with water. This force in man is spiritual; it constitutes a man’s higher self. It is his link with the God-Head, the God in man. Every molecule in man’s mind and body, is saturated with life-power.

Primarily it is when man offers resistance to the flow through his being that he becomes tired and often ill, this conflict continuing to mortal death. One may perhaps ask how man is able to offer resistance and to put up opposition to that force which underlies and evolves throughout the universe of which he is a living part. The cause of this resistance lies in his complacency and mental confusion, to moral cowardice and false perceptions and negative thinking, as opposed to the true nature of life. The errors may be unconscious as modern depth psychologies have demonstrated. Man is rarely aware of all the involuntary intricate processes going on when his food is circulating, his glands regulating, so that the air, blood and nourishment go to every bodily organ. All these processes are involuntary and so to a great extent are his resistance to life. He has surrounded himself with a crusted shell of prejudices and all-conceived fantasies about life 174

which armor him against enlightenment, prevent the entrance of higher inspiration always ready and available to him. What wonder then, that he ails and is so helpless and bereft of true understanding! Indeed, ignorance of the laws of life carries no pardon. The law works silently regardless.

It would seem then that few individuals are able adequately to work harmoniously with life, whose immutable rhythms are everywhere manifest in accordance with the cyclic laws.

Consider the sun, moon, and stars, all moving in their inexorable times, always in their “right� place. It would seem that only man has wandered in ignorance and selfcomplacency from the divine cycle of his spiritual progress and how sadly he does pay for it!

The first stage towards real freedom and health is a conscious realization of the vast spiritual reservoir in which we live, move, and have our being. Contemplation and repeated intellectual effort make this study part and parcel of our mental outlook, will dissolve and break down that crusted shell of prejudice and fantasy, so that life and spirit may pour forth in increasing abundance. Health increases and a new life begins. One’s environment then attracts just those people who can assist us and help in various ways and soon many worthwhile amenities of life become available.

This transforming and refining of the mind and body must start with that bodily exercise which is partly at least under our control, that is with rhythmic breathing. Regulated breathing is a must. The air we breathe, if fresh, is from moment to moment to another charged with vitality and the breathing process provides a general regulation. In the very air we breathe, is the active principle of Life. Rhythmical breathing should be practiced at fixed and regular times of day without any strenuous forcing of the mind or overtaxing of the will. Forcing a rhythm into breathing is not necessary; all effort should be gentle and easy and relaxed until the skill is obtained. Let the breath flow in easily while mentally counting one, two, three, four, pause a second before exhaling on the same count; pause again slightly before the next breath. Maintain this rhythm with realization of its sense and vitality. Try to do this when there is little likelihood of interruption, but do not strain to do it for too long at first. Cultivate too the art of relaxation, addressing each muscle and part of the body so as to loosen all tension. This is particularly important in regard to the solar plexus, which is around and below the diaphragm which controls the breathing. It is important at first not to increase tension here when practising the breathing. Learn too to think of your blood moving as it were in response to your command, flowing to each organ, carrying life and nourishment to all parts. This done consciously can produce a state of glorious radiant health. After relaxation and development of blood awareness, the rhythmic breathing becomes ever more effective, and as the mind accustoms itself, the lungs will take up the rhythm and maintain it. The preliminaries are important, for then, as the lungs take up the rhythm, inhaling and exhaling to a measured beat, so will the Divine consciousness communicate to the consciousness extending to every part of the body, even to every cell and tissue. With practice, every cell will vibrate intelligently, sympathetically and radiantly. The whole organism will come to feel that there is an inexhaustible storage battery of energy and power, with which it is one. The mastery of this technique is the most important part of the life regime. It is the basic principle for all higher development.

175

In Our Contemplations ...

By Brother Zero.

(1982) “In Thy House, O Father, We thy Children Meet, And in this communion, Thy One Presence greet …”

(from the Hymns of Faithists)

We grow like that upon which we contemplate. Think often of the angels of light and you grow in their Iikeness.

Growth in the spiritual world is in accordance with the incoming of the light to the soul.

This light is the reflection from the All Mind as it manifests through the spheres of being.

Mind is a consciousness or awareness. It is the devotional attitude because it is love as well as power and wisdom. As this awareness comes about, the spiritual body grows in that light.

In this we are helped by the ministry of angels who come, particularly in quiet moments, to bless and to guide. They blend with the aura around you, the radiance of your higher being.

Though you may not always see them, you will feel their presence as they come along different rays according to your need.

If you need direction, think of the golden ray; if you need blessing, then think of the purple ray; if it is health and strength you require, they will come in the bright green ray.

But, like the diamond, one day all rays shall blend for you in the Great White Light of The Perfect Presence.

176

No Rose without Thorns R E Bruce (1984) Jesus is reported to have said " …. When ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do, for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. " — that is to say: a number of words without thought behind them.

Power is derived from thought and it is simply to add potency to the prayer-thought that words are used, so that familiar sounds may impress their meaning on the subconscious, like an imprint on wax, thereby intensifying the thought behind them. How often are words abused by vain repetition mechanically repeated! · The advanced soul needs no words.

His communion with the All is ceaseless and complete. His thoughts have become so potent that they are now merged into one-ness with the Infinite and throb and vibrate in unison with It. For those who have not yet reached to this beatific state, the mind can be taught to work doubly, on two levels, by the recital of well known prayers to keep it pleasantly but superficially occupied and free from wandering tendencies, whilst labouring silently with intensive fertility on far deeper levels of consciousness.

Used in this way, repetition is productive of definite good but should never be allowed to become 'vain.' The danger point is reached when it is to the repetition itself that. the disciple pays attention and not some deep ulterior meaning. As he, through ardent practice, passes insensibly from meditation to the still and silent waters of contemplation, he enters at last those closely guarded portals of the fourth dimension which transcends space and time. For a while he lives and has his being in the Everlasting Now. He beholds the earth as a crystal ball with all things — past, present and to come — merging their reflections on its shining prismatic surface, events fitting into their places with the ease and certainty of a bud into its sheath. Life, and the affairs of life, are seen in the round instead of distorted and askew; self is dying and quiescent; the disciple looks on all things with the pureness of impersonality and detachment. No need to question why this or that happened, he now views the whole event, as it really was, no longer with worldly eyes, seeing only one facet of an outward deceptive appearance , but all around it, on all sides and through it.

Sometimes, even without training, the personality becomes temporarily projected into the fourth dimension as when Catherine de Medici saw in a vision the battle of Jarnac and cried out: "Do you not see the Prince of Conde dead in a hedge?" Such experiences occur through the personal vibrations becoming accidentally in sympathy and harmony with those of the fourth dimension so that they pick them up in the same way as different stations are picked up on the radio. When man can do this at will all the secrets of the earth will be open to him. He will become all-knowing and will have learned the riddle of the Sphinx. He will have attained to control of the universe through knowledge of universal law.

All things hold within themselves the potentiality to reach into everything else. It may be deep down, hidden, infinitely difficult to disinter and translate into physical material being.

Nevertheless, potentially it exists and the mode of access is thought, deepening to 177

meditation and contemplation and, from that, passing over the threshold of the fourth dimension.

That a life whose only goal is union with the One, thus entailing much meditation and restraint from action, should be regarded as unproductive is not surprising since the world's judgments are normally superficial. The best and greatest of earth's children, those who have achieved most for the race, even in material things, are those whose meditations have been regular and continuous. It is not always called 'meditation,' nor is the inspired nature always recognised but just as when we have face-ache, whether we call it neuralgia or toothache, the pain is identical; just as the glory of the sun is the same whether we call it 'the sun' or ' a ball of fire' or even 'Jupiter', so the results of true meditation are constructive and cumulative even though they may not be divine.

Newton said that he arrived at his discoveries through projecting his mind in the direction along which he wished to travel in order to achieve the end desired.

If, in meditation removed from the world of sight and sound, we project the mind towards that wisdom which we seek to acquire, it will gradually but surely move in that direction until, like a bolt from heaven, the inspired flash will strike us and we shall 'know.'

Thereafter, if we consistently follow the upward path, the leaping soaring flame, we shall gain enlightenment not through books, nor by much study, but by that which mystics call 'direct knowing'. There is scarcely any branch of wisdom, learning, science or art known that has not been anticipated by mysticism but the process of 'direct knowing' can show no material evidence to convince the workers of this world and so the mystic's wisdom is discredited and his learning scorned. This is perhaps as it should be; for what can the seekers of Maya (illusion) have to do with seekers of truth and reality?

Is the price — scorn, derision, contempt even persecution too great to pay? Each has to decide for himself nor allow the words or sayings of another to influence for, when he comes as come he must — to the valley of decision each holds his life balanced like a ball in his hands. He, alone, can say which way he will go, along which course the river of his life shall run.

He who chooses the mystic way can no more avoid the red rose of sacrifice than can the swimmer avoid the waves. He who takes the mystic rose must not complain about the thorns but grasp them to his heart and make them his. Physically, the red rose typifies love and pleasure but spiritually, it sometimes stands for sorrow. Through sorrow, the gates of heaven can be opened and the disciple pass into the light of his Lord but this does not mean a folding of the hands, uplifting of the eyes and inertia in the world of Kali Yug or Maya. True mysticism is accompanied by intensive action on the physical plane, in the world of material being.

That the mystic is journeying towards the world of becoming does not imply his inactivity in the world of being, of which he is still, while in the flesh, a member. The true mystic — as against the spurious of whom there are many — is much more active, even on the physical plane, than his more 'practical' brother, for the word 'practical' has come to be applied to him who sees and believes in nothing further than his nose. Yet it is the dreamer who has, over time, conquered the world.

All mystics possess an abundant, almost abnormal, degree of energy and vitality which can be translated into great activity on this plane.

178

After sorrow, pain, separation and failure the disciple eventually reaches to the golden rose of one-ness with the Supreme. Often along the way has he had a vision of that union; often has he been in touch with the ineffable and the divine. Often has he lost sight of Maya, transcended space and time and entered the fourth dimension where all is One and there exists but the Eternal Now. Never has he remained therein for more than a few moments, as we count time, but now is his the vision supreme when, instead of himself and the Father being separate, he is joined forever with Him. No longer are they twain but One. The desert of his pain-filled journey has blossomed as the rose of his desire and happiness perfected within him.

Deep within us all lies the possibility of this bliss. In our being, it slumbers and, potentially, exists. Shall we not set out on the immortal quest — the quest of the golden rose? It can only be achieved by devotion and love great enough to transcend all that mortal man can conceive.

Then, with folded petals, the little white rose of silence descends upon the disciple. For such things as come to him thereafter, are too wonderful to tell, too delicate to utter, so frail and exquisite that speech could destroy and shatter the very texture of their being.

The key, wherewith to open these doors, is love but love that entails service, self-sacrifice and the final extinction of the lower self.

179

The Crystal Body E. Frank Morley (1985) " ‌. the angels who dwell with us are themselves crystal clear. Their bodies can be seen as crystal, transparent so that you can almost see the heart centre throbbing. The power they bring is of that particular kind which makes for coherence; not only coherence of sar’gis but also of ideals."

The quotation, from a trance address given to us some fifty years ago, will perhaps sound very strange at first, but we have to remember that, in function and in substance, the spiritual body is very different from the physical. The mortal body is very limited; once it has grown from infancy to adulthood, it does not change much except for the gradual signs of old age. The three dimensional world of matter has it in its grip.

The spirit body however, vibrating in harmony with the plane on which it is manifesting, is subject only to the mind. It can look young or old as the owner wishes. Sometimes an advanced soul, coming near to the physical world, will take on its former physical appearance when wishing to be recognised by a clairvoyant.

Some schools of esoteric thought say that we each have a number of bodies, each for a different sphere of life in the higher worlds, but we find this can cause confusion. The Sanskrit (followed by most of our Theosophical friends) gives us seven bodies but Subba Rao, a great authority on the Vedanta, says we should think of only four. Rudolf Steiner speaks of nine bodies while some branches of the Rosicrucian schools claim we have ten: corresponding to the ten Sephiroth. In Kosmon, we find it simpler if we think of the mortal form having a temporary astral double and then a permanent spiritual body which, however, can when required, produce copies of itself by the power of thought. These copies, or reflections, are only aspects of the true spirit and are named accordingly --for instance, the body of light, the causal body, the solar or fire body or even the higher mental form.

Thus we see that our spiritual self can have many different forms of manifestation as when Gods at parting embrace each other in tears, or an etherean Goddess "raised her slender hand." Perhaps the supreme point was made by Hoab who " . . . . . suddenly sprang up facing the light, melting in the flame of fire . . . . . his spirit took the crystal form and victory dawned upon his soul."

180

The Silent Voice D.E. (1986) There is a song, sung by a silent voice, A song whose haunting melody is drowned In windswept seas of earthly night, yet lives, Within my soul forever to resound.

Soft as the breathing of a child asleep, A theme majestic, yet without a word; Unceasing, rhythmic, laden with heaven's peace, A voice, yet voiceless, vibrant yet unheard.

What is this song? The music of the spheres?

The soul's true note? Or in the realms on high?

Does some great being sing creation's song ?

Or render praise to Him Who cannot die?

Shall I, with sight undimmed, in distant years, When I have crossed the weary hills of time, Meet face to face the maker of the song — Hear from his lips that melody sublime?

O glimpse of Paradise, lead me to where Celestial choirs chant, and from afar Catch up the theme some distant voices sing Till music fills all space from star to star.

Lead me from night towards a brighter dawn, From time, O lead me to eternity; From doubt and death to life and perfect love, Bound by that love, forever to be free.

181

Power and Presence Frank Morley (1986) Those of you, who are familiar with our teachings, will have noticed that, from time to time, we have emphasised the necessity of realising the presence of the Creator.

We have particularly stressed the fact that this Ever Present All Person is a power.

Because this Ever-Present, All Father, is a power, it is worth our while to seek and know more about It — or should we say 'Him'. In so doing, we fall into the way of thinking of a 'Personality'. However, if there is an Ever Present Personality and that personality is a Power, we come to the true fundamental basis of all religion. It does not matter how one religion may differ from another if that basis is ultimately the Source and the mainspring of inspiration.

In your reading of 'Oahspe', you will have noticed that the great teacher Chine (or T-chinee as he was anciently called) spoke 'by the power of the Voice'. He spoke in the capacity of the Creator, that is, he expressed the Voice of the Creator. You will rightly assume that he did this in an exalted state; he was in a condition of entrancement. He was not speaking as an earthly reasoner in the ordinary manner; under the light, he was making pronouncements so pregnant with meaning that we must seriously consider their purport.

Unless religion is going to help us, it is of no use at all. Religion must be practical.

Some may argue 'It is not that at all. Religion is something that prepares us for the life which is to come after death (or, if they so believe, after a physical resurrection). All that religion does is to save us from our sins.' The question arises — what is the power behind this?

Let us explain in a homely way. When you have met or had a visit from someone you like very much and their presence has lifted you up, when they go it will seem that you can feel their presence still. Their personality has pervaded the place of your meeting and it is with you yet. In the heaven worlds, the higher spheres, the second resurrection, the angels (or spirits if you prefer) are always conscious of this same Presence which is a Power, who is always with them, giving them feelings of peace and joy, eliminating all sense of loneliness.

Those of you who have experienced that second resurrection condition while still in your earthly state never feel alone; you are always conscious that there is a Presence with you, a Love that constantly surrounds you and, in that sense, a Power.

In another way, it is a 'power' that your friend's presence has left with you. It is difficult to explain the psychological process which takes place in such an ordinary manner but we can explain it psychically. Everybody has what is known as a radiant emanation from the spirit — this is called the 'aura'. It can be seen by those with the inner vision as a light extending around the physical body. It extends according to the nature of each individual.

This aura is magnetic; it is radiating its own specific life rays, which carry with them a power from the soul. The individual soul is formative, something which produces effect and it is this which you sense when the friend has gone. It is something of the soul of your visitor which is left behind — just as you, wherever you may go, leave behind a part of 182

yours. Psychometrists tell you that, if they handle an object which someone has held before, they can detect and explain the condition of that individual — they register the soul condition which the thing has retained.

This ever present power is also Love and Wisdom, its source the Eternal Father. The closer we can come into at-one-ment with Him, the more will the Power of His Presence enfold us.

183

The Etheric Body Charlotte Waterlow (1986) The idea that the material world reflects the reality of the spiritual world — 'as above, so below' — was basic to the perennial philosophy of the ancients. It is embodied in the Hindu concept of ‘Maya’ — matter is ‘appearance’ — and in Plato's doctrine or 'archetypes', perfect mode — which are imperfectly expressed in material forms or phenomena. 'A man groweth upwards towards his roots,' said an ancient rabbi. We are what we will one day become as surely as the acorn will grow into the oak though, because we have free will, we may take wrong turnings along the Path. Since all phenomena are expressed in a combination of content and form, just as flesh and blood are shaped around bones, so what we will become one day is expressed in the 'archetypal body', the body of light as many mystics call it. This is the body which our consciousness will inhabit when it has evolved into the real self; in oriental terms, when it is enlightened — filled with light; in Christian terms, then it is transfigured.

Modern scientists have shown us that matter consists of charges of electrical energy from which vibrations emanate. The psychics of all ages have asserted that thoughts and feelings also generate vibrations of psychic energy. The 'vibes' of a person's anger can shatter another's nervous system; the 'vibes' of love can heal and invigorate.

In the non-material world — the world of pure consciousness — therefore, all phenomena are composed of the psychic vibrations of thoughts and feelings.' It follows that the process of growing into our real selves involves generating ever more lofty and: enlightened feelings and thoughts. Just as physically we are largely what we eat, so psychically we are largely what we think. The body of light coheres by absorbing the energies generated by the thoughts and feelings of our true nature, which we may call 'soul.' These may be deliberately cultivated by prayer, ritual, meditation and other religious practices; or they may be quickened, consciously or unconsciously, by right living and service to others. All the great religions affirm that moral rectitude is the basis of spiritual development. It follows that the key to spiritual development is not belief but growth. Just as the seed may grow for a long time underground so the body of light of the noble atheist or agnostic who gives a life to the service of humankind, will grow in the soil of unbelief.

By the same token the body of the light of neurotic, aggressive, arrogant or dogmatic persons will fail to grow!

What happens to the human consciousness when the physical body is unconscious, in sleep or death? In the case of people whose vibrations are of a low moral quality, the body of light is obviously largely or completely undeveloped during earth life.

In cases where it has begun to cohere, it manifests objectively as it were, in very lofty states of being or vibration far removed from the coarse and negative vibrations which prevail generally on earth. Only a great spiritual Master or Saint can shift his consciousness directly and at will from the physical body into the fully developed body of light. The gap is filled by an intermediate body, called the etheric body, which is energized by the thoughts and feelings of the person's human life; however it has been or is directed.

If these feelings and thoughts are fearful and depressed, the etheric body will be weak and wobbly. If they are angry, violent or lustful, the etheric body will be distorted by negative energy. The disturbed person will have a diseased etheric body and this etheric 184

disease will react upon the physical body — the psycho-somatic relationship is not generally recognised even by many who do not affirm the existence of the etheric body. Equally, a person whose feelings are loving and whose thoughts are pure will develop a strong and healthy etheric body. Such a body is thus energized from below, from the human level, and from above from the spiritual or archetypal level — from the developing body of light. It is the link between heaven and earth.

The celestial energies absorbed by the etheric body from the body of light flow down into the physical body spiritualizing its very atoms, imparting health, happiness and peace of mind. (This interaction of etheric and physical bodies means, of course, that it is important to care for and purify the physical body by right diet, exercise, avoidance of drugs etc.)

Something more happens. Whereas in old age the consciousness of the immature person, whose etheric body is weak or warped, becomes 'difficult', childish or apathetic, the consciousness of the mature begins to shift its centre of gravity from the physical to the developed etheric body, living half on earth and half in heaven producing a constitutional state of dispassionate benevolence and wisdom. In traditional societies, old people were revered because this spiritual law was understood.

Just as we live on earth surrounded by other human beings, whose 'vibes' react all the time with ours, so the body of light and the etheric body manifest in states of being where they are surrounded by other consciousnesses, by discarnate persons. In the nonphysical states, governed by thought vibrations, 'birds of a feather flock together;' like is drawn to like by the cosmic laws of empathy and affinity. The immature, when in their etheric body consort with others on their wavelength: bores, neurotics, fanatics, villains, debauchees — whatever. The mature may find themselves consorting with the gods!

Thus the energies of discarnate beings reinforce our conscious states of mind; intensify our depression, fears or desires, or illuminate our minds and irradiate our hearts.

Another cosmic law provides that the 'higher' governs the 'lower'. An evolved person can by an effort of will, attune his vibrations to those of an “un-evolved” person but the latter cannot, in his etheric body, contact the exalted soul on his level. The exalted soul moves at will in different spheres of vibration, by taking on an appropriate 'body', that is, by changing the vibrations of the etheric body, like putting on an overcoat before facing cold weather or like a diver assuming a diving suit before plunging into the deep sea. Thus those in the spiritual worlds who love us, whether known to us on earth or whether they lived long before us, will assume an appropriate etheric body when they wish to draw near objectively, as they may do in times of crisis in our lives. We never tread the path alone.

Highly evolved souls can materialize and de-materialize the physical body at will. This may explain the post-mortem behavior of Jesus. He was, in life, a spiritual Master whose body of light was fully developed. When his physical body was killed, he transferred his consciousness at once to his body of light — this was the 'resurrection.' He then chose to dematerialize the physical body which was lying in the tomb and to appear in his etheric body to his disciples. If it is so ordained, he will appear again in his etheric body - the 'second coming' — and the effect on the vibration of the world will be tremendous!

What is the general significance of the phenomenon of the etheric body as the link between heaven and earth for the spiritual and psychic situation of the world today ?

First; the population of the world is exploding. In 1800 AD, it was one billion and now it is around five billion. By the year 2050 it is expected to stabilize at ten billion. If the light of heaven is expressed through people, there are simply more people around to express it.

185

Second; the average life-span is doubling from the 30 years or so which generally prevailed before this century. China for instance, it has risen from 30 years to 60 since and a quarter of the world's population live there. Thus are far more older people around to provide mature etheric for the expression of spiritual light.

Third; the spread of the concepts of science, which is by its nature universal, and of universal human rights, is for the first time in history encouraging everyone everywhere to try to spend a life fulfilling its creative potential as a person. Rapidly, everywhere, life styles, social customs, attitudes to marriage, education, law and government are being transformed by the impulse of this ideal.

Fourth; the mighty surge of science and human rights, is therefore inevitably breaking down the rigid systems of thought and custom which have for centuries denied persons their full self-expression and is thus opening the psychic floodgates to direct inspiration from the higher spheres. The growing urge to raise the psyche through mystical training and experience, to refine the body through Hindu yoga and other forms of exercise, through vegetarianism and to help the poor and suffering throughout the world are all surely the first symptoms of a collective urge to refine the vibrations of the etheric body.

Thinkers, pioneered by such as H.G. Wells and Teilhard de Char'din for example, are drawing attention to the evolution in this century of a planetary etheric body — the 'worldbrain' — the 'noosphere' complementing the 'biosphere.' The concept is in the air of the world community or 'global village' which could develop into the 'cosmopolis', the world city of men and gods of the ancient Greek Stoics — thus extending the world community into the psychic and spiritual Estates.

It is inevitable that such an enormous and rapid leap forward into an entirely new dimension of global consciousness should produce an enormous reaction. There is a crucial tension today between the creative urge to spiritualize the planet and the suicidal urge to destroy it — by war, torture, terrorism, greed, pollution and so on. Just because the old order is breaking down to let in the light of the consciousness of gods, angels and archangels, so the devils, the murky forces in the collective 'unconscious' which modern psychologists are so powerfully exposing, are rising up to oppose the light, like a noisome fog drawn out of the soil by the rising sun. Every little effort which any person makes to raise the vibrations of consciousness, thus drawing to earth the light of heaven through the etheric body, adds a facet to the edifice of the planetary etheric body, which is illumined by the gods with the radiant vision of the archetypal forms of the new world order.

'As above, so below', as the efficient Gnostics said.

186

O Almighty One June Parker (1986) O Almighty One, Your ways are beyond our understanding; We must either accept or reject them.

If we reject, then we are nothing, For they are there and we cannot change them.

If we accept, we place ourselves within the framework of Your machinery, We are tools in "Your Hands,�

We are cogs in Your Great Wheel, We have become part of the materials through which You do Your will.

We then are servants of the All One. We are participants in creation.

Amen.

187

Children of Light June Parker (1986) Devastating events occur with increasing impact on the life of mankind and seem to be accelerating. The world rocks. Fear is grasping at the minds of the old, the lonely and the sick. Apprehension for the future is dominating even political thought, not just in developed nations but in all races and in every corner of the world. We see how a nuclear cloud has carried its nebulous threat through the skies, as we watch the spread of starvation and disease elsewhere and man's efforts to alleviate it seem futile. Day by day, we switch on 'the news,' anticipating disaster, a plane crash, a bomb, an earthquake, rumbles of war, murmurs of discontent. What is happening to our world? Are we going to blow it up or exterminate all healthy life?

It seems so sometimes. Even the weather seems to reflect gloom; more storms, unseasonal cold, rain, snow; the bees, depleted by lack of sunshine and honey, reduction in the fertilisation of flowers and crops. Yet — suddenly — between the rain clouds the sun bursts through as glorious as ever, a sunny day dawns, a comet makes a rare visit to our heavens; mankind smiles and light seems the brighter for the darkness around it.

Life goes on. As one peril fades from our thoughts only to be succeeded by another, mothers do not fear to bring fresh life into this world. At the centre of all is the child.

Children are being born more beautiful; we see our young people growing taller, shapely, lissome, physically achieving more than their forebears. Success in sport is acclaimed; health is fashionable; music, dance, drama and art are no longer the province of the privileged. The world is opening up as races and religions mingle. Through it all grows a greater concern for the young.

Yet — why the child abuse, abortions, cot deaths, abductions, fear? Fear and the threat of darkness are on the increase. Can this be the 'age of Kosmon?’ When the light is brightest, the darkness, by contrast, appears the blacker — when the banner of light is held aloft, there are forces trying to pull it down, for they fear the followers that it attracts.

'Kosmon' means also the Time of the Child, the manifestation of the birth of the New Race.

It follows then that those against it, will mount their strongest attacks against what seem the weakest —- those born in the light, the hope of the future, those bearing the sign of Kosmon.

Therein is the answer to the cries of the world —- and our challenge. Because it is vital that these sensitive children grow to their full potential, it is our task to protect them against danger, both spiritual and physical, for their very qualities make them the more vulnerable. It is a challenge we must not sidestep nor ignore.

Here are three ways in which this can be done: By the encouragement and education of young parents in caring and by enlightened governments strengthening their position by increased protection and surveillance By individual prayer and meditation and the silent benediction we can give to every child whose path we cross.

188

By the vital force which, through our unity as a brotherhood and through the strength of our overshadowing by angels, we can send forth. Let us affirm in confidence and in faith that the Kosmon children are growing up all over the world.

189

A Twofold Path George Morley (1987) We believe you will agree with us that the way of attainment is a two-fold path. It consists of service and worship. We cannot follow the road that leads to spiritual attainment unless we serve and worship. Nor can it be said that we rightly serve unless we worship and there is no true worship which is not also service, We find that in the Kosmon Order, there is a definite method both with regard to service and worship. In these two things, we shall discover keys which shall unlock the doors to hidden places. Service can be either physical or spiritual. Worship is not something done for you by a professional minister but which you enter into yourself bringing a spiritual, even a mystical, element into your daily life. Why do you endeavor to enlarge your knowledge of the spiritual worlds and how to come into touch with them through the opening of the doors? You do so only that you may be of fuller service unto humanity and advance the reign of light on earth.

The spirit sphere immediately after death, especially around great cities like the capital of your land, is thronged by those who have passed over fairly recently and who are anxious to dwell in the old surroundings they have just left. There the psychic atmosphere rising from the earth plane enfolds them. Many desire nothing else while others just wander from place to place. But higher — or shall we say ‘more interiorly’ — is another sphere of greater vibration, of peace and harmony, called by some students ‘The Summerland’ and known in Oahspe as ‘the second resurrection.” Here dwell those who desire to serve, to live in concord, to attune themselves to the pure light.

Parts of both your service and your worship will require that you come into harmony with the dwellers in this summerland, the sphere of peace and splendor.

How is this done? The first key is that of contemplation. Contemplation of what? Of The Creator? Yes. On His attributes? Yes. On everything that is good, true and beautiful.

Remember that prayer and contemplation are sometimes two aspects of the same thing.

The Kosmon seeker, in thinking about the second resurrection, pictures in his mind a place such as he would delight to know, where dwell those with whom he is in perfect harmony. He sees the architecture blending with the color tones of everything surrounding, for it is by the power of sound that the angels build their habitations. The etheric clouds fall into shape and are condensed by the will. Light constantly bathes every object, more beautiful than physical sunlight because it is closely associated with the great life of the Universal One. The seeker thinks of the Ethereans, those great angels from yet higher spheres whose auras glow with the light of splendor embracing all the powers of the universe. He may hear, through thought transference, an angel speaking giving him words of guidance. The angel’s presence produces soft music in the air and light of everchanging color comes from him.

By such contemplation, the seeker comes more and more into union with the Worlds of Light. This light is received by his spiritual body and, although he may not be able to explain to another person what he feels within, he knows just what that state of life and glory is. Then he remembers service — what can he do? People to whom he would 190

speak his message will not listen; but he knows there are many ways of service.

His power is service in silence. Ever shining with an Inner Light, when he comes into contact with sensitives, particularly any who aspire to turn their thoughts upwards, they are quickened by the magnetism which emanates from him. ‘Magnify the soul of man to see Jehovih.’ There is a greater glory which rises behind all who endeavor to carry out the Father’s Will.

There is work for you in the world. There are many who desire this truth; the way is open for you to manifest it. Let your light shine before men and, slowly yet surely, the service you render on behalf of the angels who are gathering together to found The Father’s Kingdom shall reap its harvest. Remember, this is the time of the Arc of Sabea, a particular period of time when the Etherean angels are coming closer to the earth, filling it with their light. Slowly new inspiration is coming into the world, a new race is uprising, a race spiritually quickened and receptive to The Light. When, one day, this new race is found every land, the great light-bearers, from Zarathustra unto Jesus, will return to be seen and heard in the temples.

It is necessary that you do your part. The physical body is a magnetic generating organism. The psychic plexuses, which link the nervous system with the etheric body, are the door-keepers through which these energies are received. When they are received in the nerve current of the physical body, it gives out a spiritual light. This forms the higher body, built up through the inter-action of spirit with matter. So, on The Kosmon Path, we remember this. We live accordingly to the powers of The Higher Life; we attune ourselves to the Heavenly Father through service and worship, knowing that by so doing, we bring a new light to the world and to our fellow-man.

Does not your heart glow because you are on the path of attainment, growing nearer to the Father and serving Him in whatever way the angels guide you? A new age is dawning — we hail its approach bringing peace, truth, and beauty to the world.

Let us all be the messengers.

191

Angelic Preceptory George Morley (1988) What is it the Faithists believe?

The Faithists believe in the All Pervading Presence of LIFE: Life manifesting in everything in every direction. This strange something which cannot be defined in ordinary terms is itself the Life Breath of the Universe, and in the Universe the things which exist are said to be living.

Why are they living?

Because it is necessary that Form should manifest, nothing can exist of itself without manifesting the type and symbol which is behind it. The flower is a symbol of harmony.

Man is likewise a symbol of harmony.

The profundity of all this speaks to us with a grand and sublime truth: that, since form exists everywhere; since matter is thrown into form through the activity of life, there is behind this activity a Working Intelligence. Now the Intelligence which we see expressed in everything, in birds, in flowers, in crystals, in the dewdrop, or in the eyes of our friends, has a Source: of course, when we speak of a Source we are speaking in terms with which you are familiar, meaning that there is an Origin in Time: but, it does not matter: let us start anywhere: at the beginning of the formation of this Universe, if you like. Start there as a point connoting the commencement of Time, and as the process of Creation has proceeded, the forms, from the planets to man, have been in manifestation.

Now, the Faithist recognises that there is a Power behind this manifestation, and this Power is the ALL INTELLIGENCE which starts to manifest at that point in time to produce a Universe and the various forms of differentiated life.

The Faithist regards life as a process which is conceived in the Mind of the FATHER as the ALL INTELLIGENCE; but that is not all, because most people who believe in the ETERNAL FATHER believe the same thing. The Faithist argues that life is not confined only to this Earth. There is life on other Worlds; and there is life beyond this physical place.

Thus, says he: When I die I pass to the Spiritual Worlds and continue there the life I began on Earth; though different perhaps. Undoubtedly, there must be a difference in some way or the other: hard for me to understand now, saving that I can refer it to some point in my experience which has had an exalted significance for me.

Life, therefore, is continuous. And since life is manifest in all forms of matter, there may be states of matter with which he is unfamiliar, says the Faithist. However, he can only trust to what he is taught by those who come to him from the great Unseen; unless he has the power to leave his body in trance or sleep and investigate these realms if he will. Many there are who possess this faculty. However, the Faithist knows that by and through this experience he has without a doubt transcended the physical imitations: by communing with the Unseen to receive from those who have gone on.

May there not perhaps be a difficulty at the border-line of communication, says the critics?

May not the evil spirits come and speak to you? May it not be that they are “deceivers ever?�

192

The Faithist answers: Like unto like, for like must attract like. Therefore, by and through our devotion and our meditations we shall seek to approach the higher planes of consciousness, and instead of bringing the Angels down to the plane on which we ordinarily manifest, we will reach up to them, and they shall tell us of their life.

The Faithist, therefore, believes in the possibility of a higher Angelic or Spirit Communion.

This Communion will help him. It is advisable to seek it only for or with the object of gaining spiritual light on spiritual things. Then, such a Body of Community as the Faithists may form will be guided and directed by those who are in the Higher Worlds, the Worlds of Spirit, and they will give them light and knowledge on the things with which they are familiar.

Has this thought ever come to you: Would it not be a wonderful thing if the Churches could just wake up to the fact that it would be possible to come into direct communication with the other planes of life and being through a form of higher Spiritual Communion? There may be something, after all, in man which if it were quickened, could respond to the vibrations in the ether coming from all parts of the World, and if you had an instrument such as you are already familiar with, and could tune this instrument to these vibrations they could be translated and made to repeat the sounds which were being caused at their origin. Now a few years ago that would be more than wonderful, and hard to believe, but with you to-day it is a commonplace.

Regarding this matter then: Is the mind less than a machine? is the brain with all its wonderful plexuses of nerves, its cells, its ganglia, its peculiar form of tissue, its substance which secreted the forces which now are under discovery by microscope: all these things manifesting life: is it more than wonderful then, that the mind can transmit etheric waves and another so attuned to receive these waves, can interpret the message sent? This is undoubtedly a possibility and believed by many learned men to-day. Let us extend this smile then: in the great Unseen are minds more potent, because they are free from physical environment: minds active and potent. It may be, however, that their vibrations are too high for us to catch if we cannot attune to them. That is the secret which the Faithist has solved. That is the secret which all those who are striving after the Higher Life have solved: To attune the mind and the heart to these higher etheric vibrations. This it is to communicate with the great Spiritual Brotherhoods, and to be inspired by them.

Now let us consider another point. Everyone is anxious to see the World a brighter and better place for Humanity to live in. All Political and Social Bodies, whatever their Creed, have this Ideal, to make the World better. Well then, surely those minds which are free from its environment, knowing that the man in Earth is a Spiritual being embodied in a physical form, must know what would be the best. They must know that a man could be rightly guided to doing the best for his fellows. Perhaps by such guidance the many mistakes which have been are being made be avoided. Perhaps under guidance of the Higher Worlds there would be no more War. Perhaps under the higher guidance of those who have risen in Light, man would be able to master his physical body and keep disease at bay. Perhaps under the great Lords of the Universe man might learn to master, or could cause the elements to obey the commands of the Light as it manifests forth.

These things are all within the bounds of possibility.

So the Faithist believes in in the All Wise, All Pervading Intelligence as his Heavenly Father. He believes his Father doeth His Will though His Angels and the souls of men. He 193

believes that he can come into communion with the Rites and Ceremonies tend toward that end: all Meditations help toward the accomplishment of that Ideal. And further, he believes in the spiritual brotherhood of Man. Day by day, then, man realizes that he is not a physical body; that the physical body is the means through which he expresses himself, making it possible to live and to obtain the experience which shall fit him for the life into which he shall go when the Earth life is over.

Now that is the Religion for you. A Religion which will guide you daily toward the accomplishing of something which will help you to realise its purpose. A Religion which will cause you to realise the purpose for which life is manifesting its presence. Think, then, to-morrow you may have to face an experience which will call for you to exercise the utmost capacity of your being. You may have to do a great duty: it may be simple: it may be complex: it may be social, ethical; it may be occult: but there it is, and that experience will make its impress upon you, and because you have entered into it you will be the better and stronger for overcoming any difficulty it may impose, and the Spiritual body may be the more objectified.

What is this Spiritual body?

Well, there is about you everywhere the substance of the great Unseen, and out of the substance of the Unseen the Spiritual body is built up. The moment you turn your thoughts towards Spiritual things that Spirit body begins to become active. Before that it is just an inert form, it is like a cloud, until Death arouses it or you awake out of death through the Spiritual awakening of your consciousness: then the Spiritual body begins to vibrate, and through these vibrations it takes on the outlines of the physical body. It is, however, more refined and beautiful. It catches the glimpses of the Rainbow of Hope; it is clothed by the Sunshine of Eternal Love; it steals its message from the Stars; it responds to the gentle vibrations of the planetary Orbs. It becomes awake: and like a child startled in its sleep, it asks the meaning of this strange World which it now sees. It is the first experience, then, of the awakened one whose Spiritual body begins to respond to the influences of the interior plane; and waking up, all about us, there glows a peculiar light, something like the light from the moon, rose-tinted oft times, as if the life breath of the Universe is being breathed into it.

Surely this is the body of the Resurrection mentioned by St. Paul in the Christian Scriptures. Surely this is the body in which Jesus is said to have appeared to this Disciples on his Resurrection. Surely this is the body in which the great Adepts of India travelled from place to place. This shining luminous form which in its grandeur of highest manifestation can outmatch the beauty of the stars.

My brother! My Sister! When you start to think on Spiritual things, and to realise their true value, then this power begins to awaken within you. There starts this little light which begins to expand. The Spiritual body is built up and you are beginning to realise that about you everywhere are the finer forces of the Universal Life. The mind begins to look on the World differently from what it did before. Things that have a spiritual value now become more real than ever they did, and one by one the others pass away and grieve us perhaps for only a day. There are strange happenings right within, as if an illumination floods the inner chambers of the soul: the Soul has awakened into the Light.

Now, we can look on this as really a scientific fact, because previously the etheric body had nothing to awaken it and it required the vibrations from the higher planes to call it into 194

activity, although dully affected, according, according to one’s destiny, by the vibrations of the sun, moon, and stars; and yet somehow as if the density of corpor caused a kind of sluggishness in its manifestation of things brought out on to the material plane. That is why the wise men can predict the future of an individual until he has passed the Spiritual poise, when it is not so easy. Having reached the Spiritual poise the powers of the Higher Life begin to manifest and that sluggish Spiritual body awakens; becomes dynamic; it now receives the higher and finer forces of the Universe; it is linked with a Mind, the great mind of the Master, the Teacher; it is linked with the Mind of the Watcher; it walks in fields with which it was not at first familiar, fields carpeted with flowers, and the steps tend toward a glorious City. This is the City of Man’s Attainment: called in the Faithist Scriptures, the City of “Iesu.” That is the state of perfected Man. But who of us can attain this in a day, or perhaps a hundred years? But we can all strive to attain it.

So the Faithist argues that when men and women strive after this Higher Life, and know and understand that they are receiving power from the interior planes of life through that capacity which is seated in the soul, they know that these powers are radiating out over all the World, and the World catches them up. The people of the World are quickened by them.

So you too may be a vessel of the Light. You, linked with the Interior planes of Being can receive from them, and radiating from them this Power can go forth. Without uttering a word, be silent Messengers for the Minsters of Light. Slowly and surely as the World awakens to these things it will leave works of Darkness, of degradation, it will leave the works of Sin. And man shall regain his liberty, his freedom and birthright, and walk upright fearlessly before the Sun and receive of it from the Celestial Universe those powers which shall quicken his Spiritual being. And then the Darkness shall pass away.

But these things cannot come in a day!

We must make an effort. And every Faithist feels the responsibility — his to do his part, knowing that at last this Light shall become “World Embracing.”

So, as we gather about you here to-night, we transmit to you the power from the Spiritual planes, that the Soul awakening may respond more and more to them; and then just as the flower opens to the sun, so shall you open to the Sun of Eternal Righteousness and be enfolded in the All Creator’s Love of the Spiritual Universe and grow more and more into that Unity which at last shall set you free. AMEN.

195

Intelligence and Destiny George Morley (1988) The Faithist teaches that the first and foremost doctrine ever taught to mankind was a wise one; that everywhere, over-arching all, interpenetrating all, is an Intelligence. Since we cannot conceive of intelligence in the abstract only, we regard it particularly as it manifests itself through intelligent beings. The sum total of this intelligence, considered in its absolute aspect, is the Father, the Eternal All Light — When we so regard Him, looking toward Him, we are urged by the spirit which impels us on the path of attainment, reaching out to become more than we are at present.

The fundamental teaching of an All-pervading Intelligent Person is not exclusive to the Kosmon Fraternity but it is regarded by us as the foundation on which everything else is built. Moreover, the Faithist enlarges on the statement. He seeks to discover how the All-wise Intelligence manifests His word, His Life, His being and sees that there is an answer to this question in the revelations which have been given to humanity from ,time to time.

The Father manifests Himself through His angels and the souls of men. Does this imply that the Father works in the realms of nature through His angels? What of yonder nebula shining up there in Orion's way? Is that under the influence of an intelligence? The Faithists answer that there are higher angels (or 'spirits' if you prefer the term) whose wisdom and experience is so vast and magnificent that they can direct the various processes in cosmic formation and produce that effect which ultimates as the solid earth upon which we now live.

The nearer we approach to the All Light, the Father, the more we find that the angels or spiritual intelligences do not work singly but in associated groups and companies; hence the term 'angelic hosts or choirs'. Since their minds work in or through colour and sound, they are sometimes described as angelic choirs. The power of sound to build has been known to occultists since the time when the first human mind began to consider the problem of the Infinite.

Think of the mighty world-builders — what a wonderful task is theirs, stretching away through the ages. The time taken to build a world runs into millions of years; but what is time? It has only a relative value. With you, it is governed by a series of events, in turn governed by the motion of the earth diurnally, annually. On another planet, say Jupiter, the conception of time would be quite different. For a man asleep or a mystic in trance time, is as nothing. To the dwellers in the mighty spaces of the vast spiritual worlds, time is an incident. The great world-builders can be engaged in watching the formation of the spiral activities in that grand nebula and, at the same time occupied in multitudinous other spiritual duties in the world in which they live.

When you look at that cloud of condensing matter it is in a space of three dimensions. The world in which you live is also in a space of three dimensions but, behind that world, is another — a spiritual world. The same obtains there as here. The mind of the united world-builders, therefore, is working from an interior plane into an exterior. It is because of this that you can realise that the material universe is existing on one plane of nature whereas, behind it, there is the Father's spiritual world, a region of spiritual activity. It is in the intelligent minds of the world-builders that the foundations are laid; yet there must be 196

mighty angels, loftier even than the builders of worlds, spiritual beings so near in manifestation to the Almighty that they may be considered to compose and comprise part of His mind in the most interior states.

Within each individual is a spark of that infinite intelligence; an all-embracing love is within each one of us but it is as a separate unit. Very gradually on the long pathway of existence these units blend. Sometimes you can identify in the lives of others that same power which is moving within you — there is an understanding which you share. This is the power of the All Life and All Light — and it starts in its simple manifestation in human beings on the physical plane.

Some religions suggest that the earth was primary, the only world which really mattered, and that heaven was made as a reward for those who did certain things and believed certain things while they were in physical life. Surely this cannot be true? The Faithist knows that he himself builds the life which is to come. The whole problem of destiny resolves itself that we may take on the past which has gone and the future which is to be.

Today you are making conditions which will come upon you when the physical body is dead. One day, when you are living in the high spiritual spheres, you will look back on your earth life and say: 'I have made my destiny.' The freedom which you possess is given to you so that you may do this. The spark of the Infinite Mind within you prompts you at every turn and helps you to accomplish.

An important thing to remember is that the more we turn our minds towards the All Mind the more in harmony we shall be with the angels inspiring the human race. There is a telepathic link, of varying extent, between all people. Every individual is receptive to the thought waves of others. It is no wonder than that a great confusion exists in the minds when the thought waves of so many are impinging upon that sensitive organism, the soul.

There is hope if you, as a body of people, strive to become spiritual beings, working for humanity, in turn linked with higher beings. Then, a channel is opened whereby a great stream of illumination flows out, steadying the thought influences of the world. The power to subdue the clash of so many thought vibrations and to instill a right order of thought comes as a result of the coordinated activities of men and of angels. Here indeed is the value of one aspect of brotherhood and mutual dedication.

If we consider the matter more closely, we see that various orders of angels have each their particular work to do because the spiritual universe is thoroughly organised. The nearer we get to the infinite source of All-being, the more supreme does this organisation become. Each member of a brotherhood is ministered to in a particular and peculiar way.

For instance, one will have a teacher who knows exactly what that one needs and who is of a similar character and vibration. This teacher is not in constant attendance but requires some indication that his or her presence is needed. Such a signal may be given unintentionally as, possibly, while reading a book on spiritual matters. This starts a vibration within the spiritual body or aura, producing a manifestation similar to the striking of a deep-toned bell in the etheric surroundings. The teacher will hear this and respond immediately by coming to inspire you as you read. On the other hand, it may have been the teacher who guided you to pick up the book in the first place.

There is never a time when your prayer will not be heard though the answer may come in a way that you have not expected. You will always be helped along the path of spiritual unfoldment. There are those, often unseen by mortal eye, who stand by your side, watching and waiting to work with you in service to humanity.

197

Let us open your eyes and you will see about you, not the dwellings of the earthbound, but the higher spheres where exist angels of wisdom and love, living together in peace, harmony and creative thought. Let us unite with them in the grand work of redemption and resurrection and we shall see the human race gradually rising through the spiritual worlds unto Etherea's harvests of the Father's love.

198

About Prayer Greta James (1988) How often do you pray? And of what kind are your prayers? Is prayer for you a habit? Or a conscious discipline? Or the joyful lynch pin of your whole existence?

Many of us have been brought up to a habit of prayer, more especially the evening prayer, but find that the last hour before sleep is occupied in social relationships, in reading, in listening to radio or looking at television; to the serious mind often the most stimulating fare is provided at a late hour. In the morning we snatch the last moments of sleep perhaps even putting off the day’s activity.

Yet the fact remains that prayer is one of our inner needs, and if it is wholly neglected, the inner life finds us sleeping? The inner self does not grow. We need to turn from earthconcerns to lift into the silence, to raise our thoughts to the level of peace, to remember the soothing and calm of the mountain tops of human experience with their lighter air and their bird’s eye view of the world below. As a swimmer must lift his head to breathe, so to live fully we need to lift up to the higher spiritual air, for to live fully means to live to the needs of the inner self, the higher self.

For many who try to live a good life, the doing of good may seem all important, the time spent in devotion relatively unimportant, but if prayer is neglected, much of one's doing of good can turn out to be sadly disappointing. There can be a failure of response from those we are trying to help and serve. Slyly there creeps into our minds the feeling that for doing good something is owing to us; we seek appreciation, gratitude. Almost without realising it we are keeping a debit and credit account in our lives and we expect the two sides to balance.

But let us have no doubt of the matter; prayer is not easy. It is particularly difficult if we have been given in childhood no habit of prayer. Such a habit can be of inestimable value.

Yet at the same time we need to be critical of certain habits of prayer.

First much prayer, particularly as taught to children, is the making of a petition. So we read in Oahspe the words of the God of earth. "I listened to the sounds coming from far off earth, and I heard the prayers of mortals. The king prayed for his kingdom and for himself.

The general prayed for success in war. The merchant for great gains, the tyrant for great authority.

Jehovih said "Only the earth can answer such prayers."

Note that it does not say that such prayers will not be answered but they will be answered by the forces of earth.

What does this mean? If we ask for things we may get what we want. How does this happen? It can happen in two ways. Our prayers are an expression of our own will, an affirmation of our own desires; by our prayers we keep these earthly aspirations well to the forefront of our minds and wills. Almost without realising it we answer our own prayers; we work and intrigue and stop at nothing and get what we want. There is also another aspect of prayer, even selfish and earthly prayer. All prayer, especially when uttered in words, and more especially when uttered in spoken words which have an ancient and repeated 199

power are, in effect, an invocation to unseen powers; these unseen powers include the spirits of the dead angels bad or good. We may be able to summon forces other than our own to help fulfill our desires and if these desires are evil then the fulfillment of such desires may indeed be permitted by the higher angels, who understand when evil must run its course to the bitterest of ends. Perhaps even our own salvation lies in the fulfillment of our worst desires, for indeed there are many who travel to the farthest end of their soul's tether, before they can begin the journey onward and upward for ever; the journey which is sometimes called the journey back to origin; the journey of the Prodigal who has learned his lesson and come home.

The poorer kind of prayer which is usually an asking is not however poor because it is a request. After all we may ask for forgiveness or for blessing in service; we may ask for a blessing on others. But prayer is not likely to be profitable in the spiritual sense so long as we draw a between the self and the God or higher being or father figure, unless we have a true sense of what this distinction is. We must realise prayer as an invocation of the unseen powers, but we need to know what these unseen powers are. The unseen as such is not good or bad but may be either in relation to our own lower self or higher self.

Let us have no doubt about it. It is open to any of us to invoke such powers as will serve the lower self or such powers as will unite with the higher self in service to the Creative Will. But be assured that the higher powers are always ultimately the stronger. This is a matter of faith, strengthened by long years of human experience, that though the outer man go down in disaster, even unto persecution and unto death, even unto hell; that the spiritual self will ultimately know its glorious alliance with the powers of victory, with the elements which are assisting on earth what is called evolution, or what is also called the coming of the Kingdom.

Prayer is quite simply an affirmation of the relationship, the union, of the higher and the lower; a recollection in the outer and visible world of the existence and superior power of the unseen world. So in the morning as we draw a deeper breath before we take an active step, so is it needful to draw in a spiritual breath if we are to live to the Divine Purpose.

The recollection of prayer need not be elaborate; but any small ritual act such as the lighting of candles or the making of a sacred sign, anything which increases our own concentration on the work in hand, is effective. Prayer may be intense and momentary, or diffuse, a mere holding of the mind from worldly concerns, e.g. while dressing or undressing, an aspiration towards purity while washing or bathing.

For each of us the meeting of the soul with the unseen must be a personal experience.

Experience of prayer in solitude is essential even for the happiest of married couples or the closest of friends who are not separated at night. Some time and place to be alone is necessary. Prayer in solitude is a time to remember the reality of the spiritual world, to tune in to guardians, helpers, teachers; knowing the life unseen to be as real as the manifold reality of the seen; to stretch the sensory perceptions beyond their fleshly limitations; to seek, to see, to hear, to feel, smell and taste the spiritual reality.

While the morning and the evening moments are important, one who has never acquired the habit of regular prayer may remember at other times, at any times; stopping to stare for a moment at sunlight upon water or at the glory of flowers; or using the wakeful times at night, never fearing to look into the dark or to be alone. How much sleeplessness though one wonders comes of the perpetual strain of the seen world and its activities without spiritual supply? Only if the self is attuned are the doors of the spiritual feasting places open to the sleeper. If one reads religious books of devotion, one may get the idea 200

that only to the greatest of saints can there come the frequent awareness of the unseen, the spiritual world. But times have changed; the unseen is closer to us than ever before.

To many very ordinary mortals, there comes again and again the great spiritual experiences which have been given the name of sainthood.

This does not make us saints, but it does make us blessed; blessed in the cumulative experience of the past; blessed in spiritual inheritance. For it has been said categorically that in this, the time of Kosmon, the great angels of inspiration will Game not to the rare or single loader of men, but in some measure to thousands and thousands of people. Let us welcome, let us rejoice in every opening to knowledge of the unseen world, every moving of the unseen voice which guides us to greater love of each other, to greater harmony, to deeper understanding of the world of nature, to any desire for peace, to unity, to opportunity for service.

If we can begin to seek that experience of prayer which is the opening upon the inner and unseen world, we shall in time come upon a deeper and wider experience of what I would call ‘prayer in association’.

The first kind of prayer in association for most of us lies in joining in church rituals. Within the Kosmon Church, group prayer is regarded as true service, i.e. as spiritual work. Since all prayer calls up unseen, spiritual powers, so group prayer within the Kosmon Church calls up the whole force of the Kosmon angels in the service of the coming of the Kingdom.

In one service we labour for the coming of the light of understanding among men; in another specifically for peace among men; in another for helping of depressed souls; in another for the forces of ascension. So it is said that in a service in this Church no man is here to observe, much less to sit back and look and criticise; he is here to forget himself, to give himself, of his power, of his own individual spiritual association; to join with others as laborers at harvest time; to give in thought, in desire, in will, for such good things as are beyond any blessing for himself but are a blessing for the world.

There is however, yet another experience of prayer in association which may come to anyone of us either in church or in the prayer in earthly solitude. It is an experience which I can only describe as one in which prayer, or the will for good, becomes true worship.

Praise enters into it as something for the first time perhaps fully understood; thankfulness pours forth from it as the lower self even for a moment drops away; there is no asking save for strength in service, for love in deeper understanding and for the wisdom to love truly.

To some, this experience may come easily and naturally early in the quest for spiritual relationship; for others there are dark nights and unending deserts of dryness to be wandered through before the meaning of prayer is known. The perfection of prayer is indeed not a receiving, not as has often been said a sense of grace descending, not even as a light that shines.

It is rather that the self unfolds in its ascension and gives forth its own light, its own power of blessing. Then if the earth-floor is as a sky to the angels in heaven, it is to them as if a new star shines. Then it is that the one who has wholly entered into prayer hears heavenly music or beholds a flame? For this is the rejoicing in heaven, the greeting of the angels and the calling by name.

Prayer is not easy; it is spiritual work. It can be a drawing down of the unseen forces to be 201

effective on earth; it is at its finest when it is a lifting up of earth forces to do the work of heaven for then earth and heaven are in accord and the Kingdom of God upon Earth has begun.

202

The Path of Kosmon Service Anonymous (1990) The subject of Life after death is engaging the minds of an ever-increasing number of people. Evidence of continuity of life is also increasing so much so that every serious thinker must take the possibility of "survival" into account when trying to solve the problem of existence. For after all, it may supply the answer to many of the perplexities which crowd the earthly life.

Religion based on faith alone is not sufficient for the modern man who demands proof by experiment and observation. But evidence can justify faith. This evidence is recorded in transactions of psychical research societies all over the world. It is this evidence which has brought men and women in all walks of life into a firm and unshaken faith in the "Unseen."

How does all this explain the problem of existence? We are taught that objective life begins on a physical world. Limited by physical environment, the self commences to overcome obstacles which hinder self-expression. Development of the consciousness is gained through this overcoming. Gradually the mind is brought into an awareness of its relationship with other minds, until a condition called the "self-identity consciousness" is gained.

At the same time we are in subjective contact with the world of spirit. It is this contact with the higher spiritual planes that helps us to come into a realisation of our true or spiritual nature.

Herein lies the significance of organized religion. Since it is by self-expression that the individuality is developed, the spiritual nature is quickened into a responsiveness by worship, prayer, rites and contemplation. "The spirit groweth by giving away." (Oahspe, the Kosmon Bible). Worship promotes the higher vibrational qualities of the soul. Its forms quicken the higher emotions. To the clairvoyant these vibrations are seen as colours in the aura of the temple or church. The auras of the worshippers glow with the light of devotion.

It is these conditions which enable the Dwellers in the light to draw near to teach and bless.

If the worshippers realise their presence, this aids them in manifesting the powers of resurrection, the quickening of soul. Knowing this the teacher sometimes enters the subjective .state and under inspiration from the angelic worlds, instructs and counsels the listeners on the Path of Service. In course of time, the seeker grows to realise the relationship of himself with the ALL. This is the “Unity-Identity Consciousness.� A true church is therefore one which realizes the nearness of the Heaven World, and unites with it in worship.

Another important fact is the omnipresence of Life. This Life is an essential part of man's being; the more we recognise it as a factor in the equation of existence, the more we see the need of BECOMING. One aspect of spiritual service is that in seeking to attune ourselves to the fontal source of all life, we learn to realise our own spiritual potentialities: to become what we really are, gradually shedding the limitations and illusions derived from our material surroundings. This process of becoming also brings us into a realisation of 203

our relationship with our fellow man. We see that we are all members of one great human family: and therefore we begin to find that the suffering of mankind, the pains of the sick, the helpless and the bereft, become our sufferings and our pains. So the path of service leads us to help others, to attempt spiritual healing where physical healing has failed, to find means of subsistence for the needy and gradually introduce into the world the highest form of communal life: life in a Spiritual Community.

Under the Guidance of the Unseen, "We Shall Be Led to Make a Better World" These great aims cannot be achieved by individuals working in isolation. To quote from Oahspe: "Power cometh more by a concerted oneness of purpose than by anything else under the sun." Hence what is required is a community of workers banded together in the Father's Name, a community guided and helped by those ministrants who watch from other shores, a community which has a plan, both esoteric and exoteric.

The members of this community must be guarded by faith gained through experience as well as by an inborn realisation of the One Presence. They must be equipped with knowledge imparted by the Teachers, aided by Wisdom which comes through the windows of the Soul." There are two ways to knowledge before thee: one is by the soul of things, and one by reason." (Oahspe).

The founder of the School of Wisdom writes in "Creative Understanding":— "No one progresses essentially by mere increase of information, for such need not affect anything vital within him. But when a man has a religious experience, when a metaphysical insight flashes up within his personal consciousness, a true miracle happens: a new spiritual reality reveals itself through what was long known as a fact, just as love gives a new meaning to life, transfiguring the work-a-day world."

It is this experience which brings faith; and the realisation that the facts of life are related to the world of spiritual experience which makes us Faithists.

Nor is this all, because since we are persons and the angels are persons, there must be one ALL PERSON embracing the ALL. Our faith in Him will increase our power for service.

For He is Wisdom, Love and Power. Looking to Him will focus the consciousness to all planes of life, and so we shall increase in that ONE LIFE. So we shall accomplish things which were not possible before. Knowing that our contact with the objective realities of physical existence will develop the innate faculties of personal expression, we shall put our best into everything we do. Also knowing that behind us are those who are helping us in service to humanity, we shall enter on our tasks with a new zeal.

Then those powers which lie latent will begin to develop, and life will take on a new meaning. The beauties of the world of nature will be revealed to us as we look on that world with new eyes. Life everywhere present will enfold us, and we shall at last realise our oneness with the ALL ONE. We are told by students of the occult that this awakening is more than a quickening of the emotions; certain changes take place in the psychic body, which is the foundation for the Resurrection Body, in which we shall live when the earth life is over. They emphasise the possibility of beginning to build that body before death. It exhibits characteristics which are recognized by the seer. As the great French occultist who wrote under the name of Papus said: "We do not therefore exceed the possibilities given by the reliable evidence of observation and experience when we assert that the 204

physical or intellectual perception of the human being is capable of extending beyond the limits of ordinary judgments and sensations; and that in the transcendental regions to which it can attain, it is susceptible of more or less certitude in its impressions."

Naturally, the ordinary man at first finds it difficult to realise the nearness of the other states of life. It is an entirely new conception of things for him. The late F. W. H. Myers, communicating through Miss Cummings, says: "A discarnate being is invisible to the human eye, because the etheric body or vehicle of expression is vibrating at a more rapid rate than the physical body. When the soul passes to higher levels of consciousness, its form or outward expression of itself, becomes more and more etherical. That is to say, it is vibrating with greater rapidity and with a far greater intensity."

Many people fear to consider this subject because they are afraid that in so doing they may open the door to obsession by evil spirits. But obsession may come to anybody who is either consciously or unconsciously susceptible to psychic influences. Many suffer from obsession, although they have never heard of unseen spirits. Many are cured because they are helped unconsciously by the "Unseen." It is also possible conversely for us on earth to help the earthbound dwellers on the other planes of life. Services have been formulated for this purpose, and through the power which they have generated, many a spirit has been freed from the binding influences of old familiar earth conditions. And as a result, many a person on the earth has been saved from possible obsession by such spirits. For if the "Unseen" influences the "Seen," then this must equally apply to the unprogressed as to the progressed.

Of this one thing we may be sure, that if we walk the path of devotion and service, we are protected and upheld, and the glorious life of Heaven strengthens and sustains us in every endeavour.

The many ills to which humanity is heir, are not all physical ills. Much of the suffering in the world to-day is caused by a disorder in the etheric body: or, more properly owing to a break in the connecting threads which unite the etheric body with the nerve plexuses of the physical body. Here psychic healing, spiritual healing or healing by prayer are particularly successful. One of the functions of a true church therefore is to perform rites of healing, and thus to assist in creating better conditions for the great human family.

Already a church has been founded on the basis of the principles described in this pamphlet, and its members are imbued with a true desire for service. In that service they are preparing themselves for greater unfoldment: and, many are hoping one day to establish a communal foundation where the spirit of Brotherhood will be fully realised. But since all growth must be from the foundation, the development of the higher self is of first importance. The services of this church are designed to provide this development: aided also by the members' own private exercises and devotions. Nor are these services merely a form of observance. They involve the entering into spiritual association with the interior planes of consciousness; and thus the building of the spiritual body, the body of the higher self.

When this process has begun the seeker begins to act not merely on physical impulse; he develops the spiritual awareness which characterises the awakened man. Strangely enough until this awareness becomes active, a man does not receive the full measure of Life. In other words, he does not become active in the GREAT CREATIVE POWER of the ALL FATHER, JEHOVIH. For some hand is required to open the door of the mind before the waters of life can freely flow. This is a psychological fact of first importance and it gives 205

the full meaning to the words "Faithist in Jehovih."

If you are desirous of increasing your knowledge of this all-important subject, we commend the book Oahspe for study.

If you are desirous of aiding the growth of your inner consciousness into the greater identity, then we would draw your attention to the existence of the Kosmon Church, where you will be welcome at public services, and where your enquiries by post will all ways be gladly answered if addressed to The Community Chief, The Kosmon Church, 16A, The Boulevard, Balham High Road, London, S.W.I7.

206

A Prayer for The World Anonymous (1991) O One All Light, Creator and Master of the Universe, may we, the humble people of this small and insignificant planet Earth, learn to respect your creativeness, learn to understand as a child must that there is a need for self-discipline, and only when we can live with this and respect our fellow man, Can we then have full respect for you and II that is created for us.

May we be humble and not proud.

May we be respectful of all races of Man. May we be respectful of the very planet upon which we live and depend.

If we do not achieve these things in our short life on Earth, let us at least contribute in some small way to making life on earth a better place for those still to come.

Give us a portion of your strength and understanding, that we may see the way forward into the Light of Creation.

Amen.

207

What is The Kosmon Unity?

Anonymous (1991) "If I am right, Thy grace impart still in the right to stay; If I am wrong, O teach my heart to find that better way. " That the world is rapidly coming into a New Age is accepted as a fact by most deep thinking people today. This is sometimes called the Golden Age, the Aquarian Age or the Kosmon Age. Kosmon is not derived from the Greek word 'cosmos' excepting that it does have a significance of universality. A time when all know ledge both physical and spiritual will come to Mankind.

There is a new awakening coming into the world, manifesting through all branches of human life; although the old orthodox religions are not as yet responding to the New Age because they are afraid to change.

Within the last hundred years there have appeared small groups of seekers who are aware of a fresh inspiration, and who come back in a modem way to the simple basic truths that were originally behind all faiths. One such is the Kosmon Unity or Church, in which men and women play equal part in all activities. It is felt that only if human life has a spiritual basis can Man respond to this New Age and gradually come to realise his full potential.

The Kosmon Unity is based upon three principles, simply stated as: (1) The Fatherhood of God, (2) Life after death, and (3) The Brotherhood of Man. With regard to the first, the seeker must always be free to interpret the Supreme Being as he or she feels inspired.

Thus He can be "our Father" or the infinite Holy Spirit, or a Presence that is everywhere present. He can be universal Mind or Intelligence which holds the plan of the universe in eternal thought or He can be the universal Life Force, the wonderful power that makes the flowers to open, the egg to hatch into a bird. He is beyond time and space "within all, beyond, yet over all." He is the perfect light within every human soul. No name is really adequate to describe the Creator, but some names like Jehovih, Ormazd or Om, have profound significance; otherwise we refer to Him / Her as the All Light, the All One. With regard to the second principle, many seekers accept by intuition that life after death is a fact. Others by faith know that life in the physical world is only just the beginning of a great development. Some have had experiences of a spiritual or psychic nature leaving them convinced of the "after life," and that eternal progression is the path open to all.

The thing that distinguishes Man from all other creatures is his ability to think and to walk upright. This shows that we have a special place in the great plan of Creation, and is a sign of the fraternal spirit deep within us, making us all children of the one Father. There is a purpose for our being in the world. There is a purpose for the world being where it is in space.

To assist students to find a deeper know ledge of spiritual worlds, our place within them and their interaction with the physical, a new bible called Oahspe was given from the higher spheres through a Doctor Newbrough of America over a hundred years ago. If you can regard this book as your main written source of instruction (but not necessarily the only one) you will find it helpful as it is the basis of our work and teachings.

208

During one important period in history of the world lasting some seven thousand years, several great Light bringers came at differ times to lead Man out of darkness towards spiritual awareness, illumination still comes from this and we through meditation can part receive these rays.

One important fact is that any communion which can be a source of good in our lives, are always included in our spirit observances.

In church or in our worship, ceremony is used as it is symbolic; it helps keep the mind focused on higher worlds, and it produces etheric vibrations quickening the spirit within.

The Kosmon Unity is a way of spirit whereby a new Race is slowly coming into the world.

Our path is to find higher self and in harmony with guides from higher spheres, to prepare for the coming of a spirit world-order, even the Kingdom Light on earth. All over the world, there are groups of Oahspe students dedicated to the light of Kosmon Age and its service Mankind. In our search for truth, inspiration must always play a big part.

The Affirmation.

I affirm my faith in the Eternal Father, Jehovih, whose Will is expressed through His angels and the souls of men. He is the Life, Motion and Power of all things seen and unseen. I believe in the holy communion of angels, the deepening of the spiritual life; the establishing of the universal spiritual brotherhood, and the uniting in one Bond all seekers on the way of interior Light. This Light is the inner meaning behind all outer forms and symbols, and is the Light of Initiation, down through the ages, unto those who have sought the Crown High-raised. Amen.

If you feel you can accept this Affirmation, The Kosmon Unity has a place for you.

209

Portrait of a Young Girl Rosemary O'Dea (1991) Father, you showed yourself to me this day in the form of a child, our eye met and I saw Thy smile, Thy beauty, purity, and wondrous ways were revealed in the loveliness of her steady gaze. My eyes filled with tears as you spoke to my soul And showed me the future — the new and the old.

The Spark of Light that Thou gave is 'right at the start. May we cultivate its beauty for Thy Light to impart So the soul is encompassed with radiant fire, Holy passions ... and purest desire Help us build the 'New World' for Thy glorious sake Where reigns peace, joy and love, no killing or hate.

This lovely child who touched me today had so much to show me, so much to say, with the turn of her head and the light in her eye I glimpsed 'New Horizons' and star studded skies. Far behind lies the old-near at hand is the new. Come 'Sweet Kosmon World' for we do embrace you!

210

The Father's Kingdom on Earth and The New World Rosemary O'Dea (1994) When we speak of 'The Father's Kingdom on Earth' and 'The New World' what do we mean thereby? We have prayed 'Thy Kingdom Come on Earth As It Is In Heaven'. This, beloved ones, is what the 'Father's Kingdom' is all about, a world where the people live in brotherhood, spiritual love, harmony and good works — just as they do in the higher heavens, the second resurrection heavens. In these days of Kosmon (the present era ) the Father will have works only, not words, for the time of preaching is at an end and He will have practice only. The only way of resurrection is good works done unto others with all of our wisdom and might.

And what is 'The New World?' It is the time when a higher spiritual grade of mankind is born on earth. The Loo’is (high raised Etherean angels) lead man and woman together in marriage so that a higher race may be born, noble, spiritual and of high aspirations. For man to be peaceful, loving and affiliative he needs to first find peace within his own members and this cannot come about unless he adopts a diet of fruits, vegetables and herbs which promote gentleness, love, spirituality and receptiveness to the truth of the higher heavens and to the ways of harmony. Whatever we charge our blood with is charged upon our spirits and a carnivorous diet is not the way to spirituality, it leads away from it. Man is now turning to vegetarianism under the inspiration of the angels (though he may not be aware of this) and 'New Age' communities and fraternities are beginning to spread throughout the world where people have chosen to live an alternative lifestyle, one of spirituality and service to the Creator.

When man is at peace 'within' himself, there will be peace within the Family, the Community, the Country, the World. Consequently a New Race is being planned and mankind will be herbivorous and not carnivorous; he win not take part in Governments as we know it today but live in these 'New Age' communities and fraternities, not knowing 'this is thine' and 'that is mine' but that all things are the Creator's and we are brothers and sisters from the One Almighty Source, the Great Spirit, Jehovih.

There will be no war in the 'New World' - it will be a New Order with One Religion 'Good works'. The Old Order win be put away to be seen no more forever. We have to come out of UZ and be clean, for in Uz (the ways of the world) the Father's Kingdom cannot be. The need to affiliate with other spiritually minded people, who love The Great Spirit, is paramount for good works.

I have heard so many people say that they look to 'Him Above' for inner peace and spirituality and that diet has nothing to do with making one gentle and spiritual. These are their words, yet when a person is grown spiritually he or she no longer wants flesh foods, and why say 'Him Above' when the Creator is Ever Present and in All Places?

It is all connected, a pure diet begets not only good thoughts but clarity of thought, one is very receptive to inspiration from the higher spheres and less from his or her surroundings and the lower atmospherean heavens travelling with the earth.

From 'Good Thoughts' come Good Works' and Love is turned away from Self and outward unto others and to the Father.

211

We can all help to build the New World. What a wonderful reality this is for what greater work can man aspire to? So, beloved ones, let us begin now in whatever way we can to accomplish the most good. Affiliated, strong and of common purpose.

212

The Light Gwen Walton (1994) All through our lives we are held in an ecstatic union with the Spirit Light. For some people there is no realisation of this, but for others there is a consciousness which leads to an aspiring onward and upward to the attaining of the Light expressed perhaps by lofty ideals or by patient service, or by a philosophic — meditative life.

In experiencing the Light, be it momentarily or permanently we know that it manifests in many different ways. Sometimes by clairvoyance or clairaudience, sometimes by a sense of touch, some people have a developed intuition, some enter the trance state and so on.

This union with the Light makes for a group of people, or I should say the study of a subject with its own jargon. For example we can remind ourselves of the philosophers who termed it the passing of the Dark Ages into the age of Enlightenment. Another group who talk of vibrations and colours and auras; of transcendental meditation etc.

But whether we approach our discourse from a physical / mental position or from the psychic / spiritual position or from a belief in the supernatural we are all experiencing the "Light". It is within us, maybe only as a spark, but as an awakening stimuli in our souls. It is around us, be it the physical sun or the aura. It is an onward moving force even as the earth moves through the aeons of space and time.

I am always impressed by the simplicity of our Kosmon Faithists' Rites. The very names of the rite sets up for us the mental vibration. Members and followers know we refer to the other side of the veil as the "Es" worlds; and even the simplest interpretation of the Ora or Aura is the Light around the body. The question being if we are physical how do we get the Es Light around us? And so we turn to Oahspe.

In calling us into the vibration of the Light the Minister asks "Under what symbol doth the "All Light" manifest?" We reply by acknowledging the symbol of the triangle — the Unity of Wisdom, Love and Power; the three attributes of Jehovih, the All Light, the All One. The symbol of the Triangle therefore has been given to us as a specific path to travel, a specific means of growth, of maturity, of attaining the Spirit Light and therefore attaining to atonement with Jehovih the Creator of AIl Light.

Let us for a little while examine the pointers given in Oahspe. From the first cycle of the earth after man's Creation, the Creator sent an Archangel to begin the process of bringing mortals into His Light: Sethantes the arch angel, became the First God in the first cycle but having accomplished his task he gave Hajah the succeeding God the 1st Key to man's evolution and growth into spirit - he bequeathed the triangle representing 3 attributes of Jehovih to be passed on from God to God. (See Oahspe Page 21 verse 7. also beginning verse 9.)

There is much that is to be learned esoterically from this, from the very beginning of man's existence on earth. The Triangle was given in a light of Golden hue — with the 3 attributes - Jehovih is one — the living is one: inanimate corpor is one. It was received by Hajah as the 3 attributes, Wisdom, Love and Power — and then the vibration was changed when 213

the descending hosts sent down three rays of Light — Red, Blue, Yellow. It is also interesting to note that when in the 2nd cycle the God Ah'shong passed on the Triangle the colour vibration was Scarlet. This passing on — this bequeathing of the Triangle then forms the basis of study both esoteric and exoteric.

For example: From Sethantes we are given to learn and understand — Jehovih is one, the living is one: inanimate corpor is one — and the colour of vibration to understand Jehovih is one — is the Golden Hue. — This is Wisdom: From Ah'shong is given Wisdom, Love and Power but the vibrational colour at that time was Scarlet — or Red for Love and Sacrifice.

Another example is the God Apollo — He manifested by the tri-unity of Harmony, Symmetry and Music and so the ritual continued to the time of Cpenta Armij. As the Triangle was passed so the vibrational rays changed: we know of the conditions of the earth as it passed through various stages of its growth. The earth passed through aji’an fields, ji'ajan fields, etherean fields in order to attain to maturity in the Arc of Speta at the time of Cpenta Armij.

Interestingly enough by the time of the Feast of Speta, the Light had increased and the ritual took on a higher form. (This especially to note — the grades of those raised up from the earth.) New symbols were given to be bequeathed in addition to the Triangle, these were the Inqua and the Trident — especially note the Trident, interpreted as the Three Lights, Jehovih, His Son God and the Star in the Mortal Soul — emblem of resurrection.

The earth and its inhabitants had arrived at a special point — the Light had advanced a pace, mortals had advanced a pace and attained to having the Star in the mortal soul.

So let us think on these things. From the inception the Triangle was given as the key to the growth in Light. It has an esoteric interpretation, which is attained as seekers choose the path of Light. Its meaning is expressed in the Tri— unity of Jehovih, but through certain vibrational rays according to the God of the Earth and also according to where the earth had attained to in the spiral of the serpentile coil (or as we know it in Oahspe C'Vorkum.)

So too with us: we all have the starting point — "Remember when mortals understand this symbol of three in one, then will Kosmon begin to dawn on earth". We are in the Dawn of Kosmon (AK. 147). What journeying have we done in relation to the journey of the Red Star and attaining of the Light?

We have the lives of the Great Jesus as our examples. As they attained, so they prepared the mortal path of attainment for us. Imagine the path of physical evolution. As the earth body (the body of Mother Mi) changed vibration, so did the mortal – the physical body change also. Earth matter being one vibration, then then changing into energy into Light, yet a higher vibration. Hence the difficulty of two being together. To enter the realms of Light, the physical body has to be put away. And we will understand why those no longer in physical form cannot for any period of time (except very briefly) again enter the earth body vibration.

We learn of the tri-unity from the base aspects of the Triangle as given: (1)

Jehovih is one: the living is one, inanimate corpor is one.

or 214

(2)

Wisdom, Love and Power

or (3)

Harmony, Symmetry and Music

or (4)

Corpor, Atmospherea and Etherea.

We too evolve into Light beings to eventually reflect back light to those following us, even as those who have gone before in this rite reflect their light to us.

We receive according to where we are in the spectrum of growth and development, but the Light is always there for us if we are receptive to it.

215

Prayer for The World Anonymous (1994) Father, teach us to value our children, that they may grow up confident in the knowledge of their individual worth, whatever the circumstances of their birth.

Help us to give them self-esteem that they might also have respect for others.by our example in striving for harmonious coexistence with the people of all nations, encourage future generations to live in lasting peace.

Never let us forget the importance of showing our affection, that our children's love might increase until it be world-embracing.

Jehovih, we ask that our faith in Thee, Thou All Highest, be strong and unswerving that we may prepare our children to work in Thy service unto the coming of Thy Kingdom on earth.

Amen.

216

Prayer for The World Anonymous (1994) Let all who have the power to think and reason, look around them and find something good to do for another less fortunate being.

Keeping condescension at bay, see love in the eyes of a neighbour or friend Forget your fears, be not afraid of tears.

Let love flow from man to man, woman to woman, child to child See the Creator's hand in all around you and rejoice.

Love the world with all its faults and love will be yours forever.

Amen.

217

Questions and Answers E. F. Morley (1994) Introduction With the coming of the New Age into which this world is rapidly passing, there has awakened a new desire for spiritual knowledge among many deep-thinking people today.

Naturally many questions arise in the minds of seekers regarding the spiritual philosophy, which is a renewal of the ancient wisdom religion. The following lines are given in simple language in路 the hope that they will be of some assistance to seekers of a greater understanding. For all students the important thing is to keep the mind open and allow intuition and inspiration to guide 1. Is there such a thing as Hell?

We can make our own hell by the way we live now. In the next life like attracts like, thus habitual criminals flock together and may remain earth-bound for a long time until they desire to reform and enter the path of progress and service.

2. Is there geography in Heaven?

On the sphere nearest to us the geography is almost the same; thus where we have rivers or mountains or cities they have rivers or mountains or cities; but the higher one goes through the spheres the more refined and beautiful everything becomes.

3. Is there a second death as some folk think there is?

If we call physical death the First Resurrection, there does come a time when our interest in the physical world has almost gone, and we desire progress, and are willing to live in harmony with everyone in affectionate co-operation, then the spiritual body does change a little and its vibrations intensify, we can call that entering the Second Resurrection. or second death if you wish, but it is a joyful experience.

218

The Near Death Experience W G Morley (1994) Many people have had a near death experience, and it is now very much researched by doctors. In America, doctors and scientists have become very interested in this experience.

To people who have had this particular experience it leaves a conviction that nothing can shake; it is something never to be forgotten, it changes one's life, and takes always all fear of death.

Dr Raymond Moody researched and listened to people who told him what had happened.

He relates this in his book "Life after Life". There are many people either stressed or in great pain who leave their physical body then watch the proceedings. People in hospital have been known to give accurate descriptions of the treatment given to them -after they have returned to their body, and have amazed doctors and nurses with the description of treatment when apparently they were dead.

This seems to have become an extension of the Hydesville Knockings. These became established as the first communication with spirit, although this is a different form of proving life after death.

Many "Tunnel" travels into the light at the end of the tunnel are recorded. He or she finds themselves travelling into the tunnel and coming out into soft light. There is this wonderful feeling of love, peace and complete tranquility, and an acceptance of being there. It is a feeling that defies description.

It is the light that has so profound an effect on people that they are changed. There is a deeper awareness of the earth, and the universe itself; a realisation that we are all one, animals, trees and that all life is perfection.

There is another type of experience where people leave their body, and float away and then watch their physical body. They cease to experience pain and stress feeling only peace and serenity until they return again to their physical body.

Here I quote a little girl's experience — this is her description. She and her sister were jumping from rock to rock, when she slipped into deep water which she inhaled. Then something very unexpected happened. "Then I went through a tunnel or something like that. It wasn't very long — there was a beautiful light on the other side. So beautiful that I didn't want to leave. All around me was a garden where the plants were all bright. In the light, I could see a figure I knew was God. I wanted to stay with him but I didn't. Someone pulled me out of the water and pumped my lungs". At this time she was 10 years old but has never forgotten. She now has a family herself and her recorded comment is "There is peace in knowing I have seen the life beyond and it is peaceful." Now she works in a Hospice and helps to ease patients' fear of pain and of dying.

One fact that does emerge is that people who experience the tunnel or the light do not want to return. My own experience was the tunnel, and this wonderful light. Although I knew I was dead. I was conscious of seeing, hearing and feeling this marvellous peace 219

and tranquility. I do now know how long this lasted, until the thought came "who will look after the baby?" Instantly I was back on the operating table with the Doctor slapping my face, first one side then the other.

Lots of people have asked if it was like a dream. The difference is that a dream fades, but an experience never: it is always fresh in your mind, and ultimately you have no fear of death.

In this country there is the lANDS Society which is the International Near Death Society.

Margo Grey was one of the founder members.

All this was started by Dr. Raymond Moody nearly ten years ago. He has written a number of books. The last one I have read is "Transformed by the Light" by Dr. Melvin Morse and Paul Perry, this is published in eleven different languages and in twenty nine countries.

My hope is that this will help people who have a fear of dying to be comforted by this light experience, that there is no death, beyond the veil, there is joy, peace, tranquility, the love of Jehovih, and the meeting of loved ones who have gone before.

220

The E-O-I and The Triangle E. F. Morley (1994) In spiritual science symbols are a form of shorthand consisting of many ideographs that can convey a whole host of meanings. One has to interpret them according to their circumstances.

The three basic symbols of all are the circle, the cross and the triangle. These are as old as Man itself. The triangle, which is usually equilateral, we sometimes call the Key of Emeth, and Oahspe tells us is the symbol of the great angel who guides this planet. For us it represents the three fundamental attributes of the Creator, wisdom, love and power.

But it can also mean the forces of creation: positive, negative and balance. To the ancients it could mean the clement fire when pointing upwards, and water when looking downwards.

The triangle calls to our minds the three aspects of the Creator's presence, hidden, yet ever being revealed through human nature: the three fundamental psychological types: the mental, the emotional and the will-power found in the sacred letters E-O-I. This is the deep unseen within the seen represented by the letters J-H-V-H whether on earth or in heaven.

The great limitless life-ray eternally proceeding from the Creator manifests upon many different wave-lengths: that which will produce the human family divides into three, the EO-I sub rays, and we are each of us expressers of one of these. Thus you may be one who reacts to life mainly through thought — the student, the thinker or the teacher. Or perhaps your response to life's experiences is in the main through your feelings, the emotions, or are you the will-power type the director, the builder, one who "gives the orders?"

One of the reasons for our coming into the path of spiritual growth and service is to learn to balance these three within our own nature, and thus complete the triangle, and manifest the E-O-I in humility, gradually coming nearer to perfection. We shall be rightly led.

221

Three Days Anonymous (1994) There are two days in the week upon which, and about which I never worry, two carefree days kept sacredly free from fear and apprehension. One of these days is yesterday.

Yesterday with all its cares, its frets and all its aches and pains, all its faults, its mistakes and blunders, has passed forever beyond my recall. It was mine, it is Gods.

The other day that I do not worry about is tomorrow. Tomorrow with all its possible adversities, its burdens, its perils, its large promise and poor performance, its failures and mistakes, is as far beyond my mastery as its dead sister, yesterday.

Tomorrow is God's day, it will be mine. Any man can fight the battles of today, any woman can carry the burdens of just one day and a man can resist the temptations of today. It is only when we willfully add the burdens of those two awful eternities, yesterday and tomorrow, such burdens as only the mighty God can sustain, that we break down. It is not the experience of today which drives men mad, it is the remorse of what happened yesterday and the fear of what tomorrow might bring.

These are God's days, leave them to him.

222

A Day Well Spent Anonymous (1994) If we sit down at the set of sun, And count the things that we have done, And counting, find One self-denying act, one word That eased the heart of one who heard; One glance most kind That fell like sunshine where it went— Then we may count the day well spent.

223